you into all truth for hee shall not speake of himselfe but whatsoeuer hee shal heare shal hee speake and hee wil shew you the things to come Hee shall glorify mee for hee shall receiue of mine and shall shew it vnto you To this witnes do the Apostles appeal as beeing the chiefe and alone sufficient The Apostle Paul 2. Cor. 1. And it is God which stablisheth vs with you in Christ who hath also sealed vs and hath giuen the earnest of the spirit in our hartes And 1. Thes 1. For our Gospel was not vnto you in word onely but also in power and in the holy Ghost and in much assurance And 1. Iohn 2. But yee haue an ointment from him that is holie and yee haue knowen al thinges Wherefore wee must euer remember this that by the alone witnes of the holy spirite wee are mooued forcibly in our harts to beleeue the Scripture and to submit our selues vnto it as vnto the voice of God and that by al the other before alleadged Testimonies al men indeed are conuicted and the godlie also profitably confirmed but no man is turned vnto God thereby without the spirit witnessing within him For whenas he once breedeth this most assured persuasion in our mindes that the doctrine which is conteined in the holy Bible is of a truth the wil of God worketh that comfort and change of our minds and harts which is promised and taught in this booke by our experience and feeling it is so confirmed that while this remaineth within vs though al Angels men should say contrarie yet we would beleeue this to be the voice of God Obiection The scripture beareth witnes of the spirit therefore the spirit not of it Answere but if that remaine not or be not in vs though al should say it yet we would not beleeue it Neither doth not the spirit therefore establish the autoritie of the Scripture because we are to examine what the spirit speaketh within vs by the rule of the Scripture for before that this is done of vs the spirite himselfe declareth vnto vs that the Scripture is the word of God and inspired by him that he wil teach vs nothing in our hartes which is not agreeable vnto that Testimonie before set downe of him in the Scripture And if this be not first most certainlie persuaded vs of the spirit himselfe we will neuer recal our opinions of God his worship to the Scripture as the onelie rule to trie them by Now then after it is declared vnto vs by diuine inspiration that the Scripture is a sufficient witnes of that diuine Reuelation in our harts then at length do we find our selues to be confirmed by the mutual Testimonie of the same spirite in the Scripture and in our harts and we beleeue the Scripture affirming of it selfe that it was deliuered by diuine inspiration to the holie men of God as it said 2 Tim. 3. and 2. Pet. 1. OF THE FOVRTH QVESTION For what cause no doctrine beside the holy Scripture is to be receaued in the Church The scripture is of God therefore the rule of faith WHEREAS it appeareth vnto vs that it is the woorde of God which the Prophets and Apostles haue left in writing there is no man which doth not see that the Scripture must bee the rule and squire by which all thinges which are taught and done in the church must be tried Now all thinges of which there vseth to arise questions in the Christian Church doe appertaine either vnto doctrine or vnto discipline and ceremonies That the word of God ought to be the rule vnto both sorts it is out of doubt But in this place wee speake of the doctrine of the church which consisteth in the sentences and decrees which wee are bound by the commandement of God to beleeue or obey and therefore they can not bee chaunged by the autoritie of any creature they are become obnoxious vnto the wrath of God whosoeuer submit not themselues in faith and obedience vnto them To these decrees and preceptes the Papists adde many sentences which not onely are no where deliuered in the Scripture but are repugnant vnto it and they contend that the Church or the Bishops haue autoritie of decreeing yea contrarie and besides the Scripture what the Church must beleeue or doe and that mens consciences are bound by those decrees no lesse than by the woordes of the holy Scripture to beleeue or obey Contrariwise wee beleeue and confesse that no doctrine is to bee proposed vnto the Church not onely if it bee repugnant vnto the holie Scripture but if it bee not conteined in it And whatsoeuer either is not by the expresse testimony of the holie Scripture deliuered The difference of the Scripture of other mens opinioÌs or doth not consequently follow out of the woordes of the Scripture rightly vnderstood that wee hold may bee without any hurt or conscience beleeued or not beleeued chaunged abrogated and omitted 1 The Scripture only is of it selfe to be beleeued and the rule of faith For wee must euer hold a necessarie difference betweene the bookes of the Prophets and Apostles and the writinges and doctrine of others in the Church first that the Scripture onely neither hath nor can haue anie error in anie matter other teachers both maie erre and oftentimes also doe er when they depart from the written woord of God Againe that the Scriptures are beleeued on their own word because we know that God speaketh with vs in them others haue credit not because themselues say so but because the scripture witnesseth so neither a whit more than they can proue by the Scripture Wherefore we doe not reiect others doctrine and labors in the Church but onely setting them in their owne place we submit them vnto the rule of Gods word This doctrine first is deliuered of God himselfe and that not in one place onely of the Scripture as Deut. 4. You shal not ad vnto the word which I speak vnto you neither shal you take away froÌ it And in the last Chapter of the Apocalyps I protest vnto euerie man that heareth the words of the Prophesie of this book if any man shal ad vnto these things God shal adde vnto him the plagues that are written in this book And if anie man shal diminish of the words c. Neither onely by these wordes is forbidden that no false things openly repugnant to the written woord be added to the doctrine of the church but also that no vncertaine things or things not appertaining vnto it be mingled therewith For it is not in the power of any creature to pronounce what we are to thinke of God and his wil but this is onely to bee learned out of that which is disclosed in his woord And therefore the men of Beraea are commended Act. 17. Who searched the Scriptures daily whether those thinges were so 2 Faith is grounded only of the word Secondly
withdrawen from those errors which happily we drunk in in our childhood 3. Because we are to hold the foundation vpon which we may build and vnto which we may referre those thinges which wee reade 4. Because God receaueth not into fauour those who by their iudgement cannot discerne betweene things honest and dishonest this is to be vnderstood touching those who are able to receaue instruction neither doth saluation befal to those who haue vnderstanding without agnising and profession of the truth or without faith repentance This is life eternall Iohn 17.3 Rom. 10.17 that they know thee to be the only verie God And faith commeth by hearing Now no man beleeueth in him of whom he hath neuer heard There must therefore in the Church be deliuered such a summe of doctrine of which the ruder and yonger sort also may bee capable 5. Because of order and seemlines For as the Children of the Iewes after Circumcision were instructed in the Lawe so it beseemeth vs also after Baptisme to instruct our little ones in the first principles of Religion 6 It is necessary also for the rude and yonger sort that they bee seuered and discerned from the Heathen Obiection But we may haue an implicit or confused faith Therefore no neede of instruction Aunswere No faith is without knowledge therfore there is need of instructioÌ Rom. 10.14 Iohn 3.36 How shal they beleeue in him of whom they haue not hard He that beleeueth not in the Sonne the wrath of God abideth on him OF THE HOLY SCRIPTVRE WE see all men who at leastwise striue not to cast off all sense of humanitie to imbrace and professe some opinion of God and his wil as also some manner of worshipping him partly drawen from nature her selfe and partly by persuasion receaued which is it that they cal ReligioÌ Now albeit al wil easily grant that to be the true Religion which hath beene deliuered by God himselfe neither will they seem to haue come vnto that degree of impudency as not to yeeld their assent vnto God when he speaketh of himselfe and of his owne wil yet notwithstanding which maie be that Religion deliuered from aboue wil neuer be agreed vpon amongest men vntil our Lord Iesus Christ returning to iudge the quick and dead doe decide the controuersie There are two opinions of Religion The one deemeth that in euery Religion which doth leade a man towardes God saluation is to be found The iust man shal liue by his faith that is euery man as these men interpret it shall liue by his faith what maner so euer it be But this opinion is not true because there is but one true Religion others are false lying at variance with the true according as it is said He that beleeueth not in the Sonne the wrath of God abideth on him The other opinion thinketh and that rightly that that is the true Religion in which God is truely worshipped and that to be but one that in it onely men shal be saued But the Church of God doth certainly know and though all the Diuels and wicked ones stamp at it doth professe that this is the alone true and wholesome doctrine of God and his worship which God himselfe euen from the creation of man deliuered by his owne voice to our first fathers and afterwards would haue to be contained in the scriptures by the Prophets and Apostles Since then whatsoeuer we may affirme of God and the saluation of men doth depend on the written word we wil first consider these foure things as touching the Scripture before wee come to make recitall what our selues affirme 1 What the holie Scripture teacheth or how Christian doctrine is diuided 2 What Religion deliuered in the Scriptures differeth from other religions or how we ought to discerne the true Church and to disseuer her from other sects 3 From whence it appeareth this Religion alone to be true and diuine and al others to be forged 4 For what cause no doctrine besides the holy Scripture is to bee receaued into the Church OF THE FIRST QVESTION What the holy scripture teacheth THE argument and summe of the whole sacred Scripture cannot be more rightly nor more simply nor with more perspicuous breuitie comprised theÌ the holy Ghost hath comprised it in the ten commandements Creed in which the Articles of our Faith are rehearsed which will be manifest inough if we remeÌber that the whole Scripture consisteth of twoo partes the Law and the Gospell The Catechisme of Heidelberg maketh mention of three of which yet the first the third appertaine vnto the Law Others make fiue parts The Decalog or tenne commandements the Law the Creed the Sacraments and praier But the Decalog is the summe of the Law and therefore is it to be referred vnto the Law which is the former part The Creede conteineth the summe of the Gospel and therefore must it be referred vnto the Gospell which is the secoÌd part The Sacraments are as appurtenaÌces adioined vnto the doctrine of the Gospel therfore also they are referred vnto the second part Praier is a part of the worship of God and therefore to be referred vnto the Law There are also who say this doctrine of the Church is diuided 1. Into the doctrine as touching God 2. into the doctrin concerning his wil 3. into the doctrine concerning his works But these three parts are handled both in the Lawe and in the Gospel An argument from the diuision 1. For al the doctrine concerning God is either of the nature or of the will or of the workes of God Wherefore what the nature of God is is taught in the Law and Gospel His wil is seene either in his commandements or in his threatnings or in his promises Now his works either are his benefites or the iudgementes of his will which are to be beheld in the creation after the fal in the restoring of man Besides these the sinnes also of men and diuels are described And of all these wee are taught either in the Law or in the Gospel or in both Wherefore the Law the Gospel are the chiefe generall heads which comprehend al the doctrine of the Scripture 2 Christ himselfe hath made this diuision saying So it is written and so it behooued Christ to suffer Testimonies and to rise from the dead the third day and that in his name should be preached repentance and remission of sinnes Now all this is conteined in the Law and the Gospell 3 Because the Law and the Gospel doe comprehend the same which are comprehended in the writings of the Prophets and Apostles and in the doctrine of the Church in which is comprehended what God hath done vnto vs and what of vs hee requireth Therefore haue we well diuided the Doctrine of the Church into the Law and the Gospel 4 We doe gather also the self-same argument of the holy scripture by this From the definition of the subiect to wit
conuicted by the force of the trueth to haue stubbornely sought after error and blindnes The difference of this true doctrine from others 1 This doctrine was deliuered from God other Sectes are sprung from men and haue beene inuented by Diuels 2 True Religion hath firme testimonies diuine such as quiet consciences The Law by nature known yet darckened and conuince al other Sects of error 3 In the doctrine of the Prophets and Apostles is deliuered the whole Lawe of God rightly vnderstood and vncorrupt and both the Tables of the Law are perfectly kept As for other Sects they cast away the principal parts of Gods Law that is to say the doctrine concerning the true knowledge and worshippe of God which is contained in the former Table of the Decalog as also they do reiect the inward and spirituall obedience of the second Table That little good and true which they haue is a part of the commandement concerning the discipline conteined in the second Table or concerning the outwarde and ciuile duties towardes men The Gospel by nature not knowen 4 The whole Gospel of Christ that rightly vnderstood is in the true church alone taught and in this true doctrine alone is it contained Other sects either are clean ignorant of it as the Ethnickes Philosophers Iewes Turkes who also are as very enemies of the Church or they doe patch some litle part of it out of the doctrine of the Apostles vnto their owne errors of which part yet they neither know nor perceiue the vse as the Arrians Papists Anabaptists and al other Heretikes of whom some concerning the person others concerning the office of our mediator maintaine errors Al these though they arrogate vnto themselues the title of the Church and professe the name of Christ yet since that they depart from that onely foundation of the Church which is Christ that is since they do not acknowledge Christ either to be true God or true man neither do seek for righteousnes and saluation wholy in him they are not the members of the true Church not so much as in outward profession as it is said 1. Iohn 4. Euery spirit which confesseth not that Iesus Christ is come in the flesh is not of God and this is the spirit of Antichrist The difference of this true Doctrine from Philosophie It is true that wee studie Philosophie and not the Doctrine of other sectes but yet there is a very great differeÌce between these twoo Doctrines 1. Philosophie is whollie naturall but the principall part of this doctrine that is the Gospel is reuealed from aboue euen from God 2. Only this doctrine declareth the Gospel Philosophie is quite ignorant of it 3. The Doctrine of the Church sheweth the originals of our miseries Philosophie doth not so 4 This doctrine whereas it doth assure vs of eternal life it doth minister comfort vnto our consciences and sheweth vs the way how to wade out of dangers Philosophie teacheth vs not so much as this 5. Of this we are taught the whole Law Philosophie letteth passe the chiefest partes Indeede Philosophie conteineth two partes profitable for mans life as Logick Mathematikes others which God would not deliuer in this doctrine But as concerning this doctrine Philosophie hath but a little part of the Law that obscurely and that taken out but of a few preceptes of the Law It hath certain common comforts those that are not common it hath not as being proper vnto the Church CommoÌ comfortes are these 1 The prouidence of God or the necessitie of obaying him 2. A good conscience 3. The woorthines of vertue 4. The final causes or the endes which vertue proposeth 5. The examples of others 6. Hope of reward 7. A comparing of euentes because a lesse euil is compared vnto a greater Those comforts which are not common but proper vnto the Church are 1. Remission of sinnes 2. The presence of God in miseries themselues 3. Our finall deliuerie Certaine notes or markes by which the Church is distinguished from others The marks which distinguish the Church or the professors of true doctrine from others are these 1. Puritie of doctrine 2. The right vse of the Sacramentes 3. Obedience towards God and his doctrine both in life and maners Many times truly great vices do grow in the Church but they are not maintained as falleth out in other Sectes For the true Church is the first her selfe that doth comprehend and condemne them before any other As long as this remaineth so long remaineth the Church OF THE THIRD QVESTION Whence it may appeare that this Religion alone was deliuered of God which is conteined in the Scripture GOD in the very creation of the woorld put this bridle in the mouth of all reasonable creatures that no man without extreme and manifest impudencie such as was the Diuels in paradise durst saie that anie thing if it were once apparantly knowen to haue beene spoken or commaunded by God might be called into question or that any man might refuse to obey it Here-hence are those things so often inculcated in the Prophets Hearken O heauens hearken O earth For the Lord hath spoken Thus saith the Lord. The woorde of the Lord came to Esaias Ieremias c. Since therefore it appeareth that the bookes of the olde and new Testament are the wordes of God there is no place left of doubting whether that bee the true Religion and doctrine which is conteined in them But whether these bookes were written by diuine instinct and by what proofes and Testimonies we are certaine of so great a matter this is a question not to be let passe of vs. Wherefore this question is necassary For except this aboue all other things remain stedfast and immoueable that whatsoeuer we read in the bookes of the Prophets and Apostles doth as truely declare the wil of God vnto vs as if wee did heare God openly speaking to vs from heauen it cannot chuse but that the very foundation and whole certainty of Christian Religion must bee weakned Wherefore it is a consideration worthy those who are desirous of the Glory of God and do seeke for sure comfort to enquire whence it may appeare vnto vs that the holy Scripture is the word of God To this question now long since answere hath bin made by the Papists that forsooth it is not otherwise certain The first part The autority of the Scripture doth not depeÌd of the Church then because the Church doth confirme it by her Testimonie But we as we neither reiect nor contemne the Testimony of the true Church so we doubt not but their opinion is pestilent and detestable who often saie that the holie Scriptures haue not their authoritie else-where then from the woorde of the Church For first wicked is it and blasphemous to say 1. Reason The reproch of God that the autority of Gods woord dependeth of the testimonie of man And if it be so that the chiefest cause why
wee beleeue that the scriptures were deliuered from heauen be the witnes of the church who seeth not that heerby the autoritie of mans voice is made greater then of the voice of God For he that yeeldeth his testimonie vnto an other so that he is the onely or the chiefe cause why credence is giuen vnto the other out of all doubt greater credite is giuen vnto him then vnto the other who receiueth his testimonie Wherefore it is a speech most vnwoorthy the maiestie of God that the voice of God speaking in his holie booke is not acknowledged except it bee confirmed by the witnesse of men Secondarily 2. Reason Our comfort Faith is grouÌded on approoued witnes therfore not on mans wheras the doctrine of the Prophets Apostles doth preach of so great matters as the certaine knowledge of theÌ is so greatly desired of all who are well disposed and the conflictes of doubtfulnes in all mens mindes are so great what full assurance of our faith can there bee what sure consolation against the assaultes of temptations if that that voice on which our confidence relieth bee no otherwise knowen vnto vs to bee indeed the voice of God but because men say so in whom wee see so much ignorance error and vanitie to bee that no man scarcely especially in matters of some weight doth attribute much vnto their woorde except other reasons concurre with it 3 Reason The confutation of our enemies Thirdly the truth of God and christian religion is plainly exposed vnto the mockes and scoffes of the wicked if we going about to stop their mouthes do therefore onely desire that we should be credited that our Religion is from God because our selues say so For if they bee by no other confutation repressed they will with no lesse shew of truth deny it than wee affirme it 4 Reason Witnesses Last of all the scripture it selfe in many places is against this opinion doth chalenge a far higher authoritie vnto it selfe theÌ which hangeth vpon mens woords For so sayth Christ himselfe Iohn 5. I receiue not the record of man signifieng thereby that his doctrine stood not no not on Iohn Baptists testimonie although yet he did alleadge it but as of lesse account that he might omit nothing by which men might be moued to beleeue Therefore he addeth But I saie these thinges that you may beleeue I haue a greater witnes then the witnes of Iohn And if Christ nowe beeing humbled said these thinges of himselfe then surely shall they be no lesse true of him being in glory and sitting in his throne And 1. Corinth 2. Paul saith My word and my preaching stood not in the entising speech of mans wisedome but in plaine euidence of the spirit and of power that your faith should not be in the wisedome of men but in the power of God If so bee then our faith must not rest no not vpon reasons wisely framed by men much lesse shal it depend on the bare word of men Eph. 2. the Church herselfe is said to bee builded vpon the foundation of the Prophets and Apostles If then the confidence and confession of the Church staieth on the doctrine of the Prophets and Apostles as on the foundation the certainty of the Scripture cannot hang on the Churches witnes For so should not the Church be vpheld by the testimonie of the Prophets and Apostles but by her owne And 1. Iohn 5. it is said If we receiue the witnes of men the witnes of God is greater If it be greater then the authoritie of it hangeth not on the record of man But wee are to giue more credence vnto God witnessing the Prophets and Apostles writings to bee indeede his voice then vnto the Church affirming the same Now that it is said of the contrary That they are true the Church alone doth witnesse Answere The minor is false That by the Churches Obiection 1 record alone it doth appeare vnto vs that the sacred bookes which wee haue were written by the Prophets and Apostles whose names they beare in their forhead and that euen vnto vs they are come vncorrupt this we grant not For God farre more certainly testifyeth both in the Scripture and in the hartes of his Saints that no fained or forged thing is in these books theÌ it can be by the Church and all the creatures of the world confirmed They therefore who stand vpon the Churches testimonie alone in this point shew that themselues haue not as yet felt or vnderstood the chiefest testimonies Furthermore they say that the bookes authentike The discerning of bookes Answere The Minor is false 1 The working of the holy Ghost or as they Obiection 2 terme them Canonical of both Testamentes are discerned from the Apocryphall by the Churches iudgement and therefore that the autority of holy canon doth depend on the churches wisedome But that this difference of the bookes is not determined by the churches iudgement but being imprinted into the books themselues by the Spirite of God is onely acknowledged and approoued by the Church this is easily to be vnderstood if the causes of this difference be considered For either in these which are called Apocryphall the force and maiesty of the heauenly spirit doth lesse euidently appeare in the weight and vehemency of woordes and matter then in others of which it is clear that they are the heauenly oracles therefore set downe in writing by diuine instinct that they might be the rule of our faith or it cannot be determined neither out of these books themselues 2 The certainty of authours nor out of others which are canonicall that they were written either by the Prophets or Apostles because either they were not penned by those whom God by certaine testimonies hath warranted vnto vs to be endued with a prophetical spirit or themselues do not shew any certaine authors of them or by their forme of speech or other reasons it may be gathered that they were not left of them whose names they beare Now as touching either this euidence of the spirit or certainty of the authors we builde not our iudgement on the testimonie of the Church but of the bookes themselues And therefore not for the Churches iudgement onely do we iudge some bookes to be canonicall and the foundation and rule of our faith and do therefore accept of the doctrine of other some because they agree with the canonicall but rather for the verie causes of this difference which wee finde in the bookes them-selues Obiection 3 The Church is more ancient than the Scripture 1. Answere The minor is false As for that which some men say that the Church is ancienter then the Scriptures and therefore of greater autoritie it is too trifling For the woord of God is the euerlasting wisedome in God him-selfe Neither was the knowledge of it then first manifested vnto the Church when it was committed to writing but the manifesting of it began together with the
creation of mankind and the first beginnings of the Church in paradice yea the woord is that immortall seede of which the Church was borne The Scripture is first in nature as the cause The Church therefore could not bee except the woord were first deliuered Now when wee name the holy Scripture wee meane not so much the characters of the letters and the volumes but rather the sentences which are conteined in them which they shal neuer be able to prooue to be of lesse antiquitie then the Church For albeit they were repeated and declared often after the beginning of the gathering of the Church 2. Answere The Maior is false A yonger workmaÌ may be more skilful than an elder yet the summe of the Law Gospell was the same for euer To conclude neither is that which they assume alwaies true That the autority of the ancienter witnes is greater thaÌ of thâ yoÌger For such may be the conditioÌ quality of the yonger witnes that he may deserue greater credit then the ancienter Christ being man bare witnes of himselfe Moses also and the Prophets had long time before borne witnes of him neither yet is the autoritie therefore greater no not of all the other witnesses then of Christ alone In like sort the Church witnesseth that the holy Scripture which wee haue is the woord of God The Scripture it selfe also doth witnes of it selfe the same but with that kinde of witnes that is more certaine and sure than all the othes of Angels and men There is alleadged also to this purpose a place 1. The pillar of truth to Timot Obiection 4 3. Where the Church is called the pillar and ground of the truth But since the Scripture doth teach otherwhere and that not once that the foundation of the Church is Christ and his word it is manifest inough that the Church is the pillar of the truth not a foundamentall or vpholding piller but a ministeriall that is a keeper and spreader of it abroad and as it were a mansion place or sure seat which might carrie the truth left with her and committed vnto her in the open face of all mankinde Acts. 9. Gal. 2. 1 Thes 2. 2 Thes 1. Tit. 1. euen as the holy Apostle Paul was called an elect vessell to beare the name of God before the gentiles and kinges neither yet did Paul get credit vnto the Gospell but the Gospell vnto Paul So likewise are the Apostles termed pillars Galat. 2. not that the Church rested on their persons but that they were the chiefe teachers of the gospell and as it were the chieftaines and maisters of doctrine For a man is not bound to beleeue those that teach on their bare woord but for the proofes which they bring of their doctrine Furthermore they alleage a sentence of Austin out of Obiection 5 his booke entituled against the Epistle of the foundation A place of Augustine 1 Answere An example maketh no rule chap. 5. I saith Augustine would not beleeue the Gospell except the authoritie of the catholicke Church did mooue mee thereunto But first if it were true that either Austin or some others did giue credence vnto the Gospell onely for the Churches autoritie yet might there not bee fashioned a rule hence of that which all men either did or ought to doe But that this is not the meaning of Austine 2 Aunswere He speaketh of himselfe as yet not coÌuerted or not sufficientlie confirmed which these meÌ wold haue they do easily perceaue who weigh both the whole course of this place the phrase of speech which is vsual vnto Austen For Austen going about to shew that the Manichees were destitute of al proof of their doctrine first he opposeth one who as yet beleeueth not the gospel and denieth that such a one is able any way to be conuicted by the Manichaeans for he were to be conuicted either by argumentes drawen out of the doctrine it selfe of which the Manichaeans haue none or by the consent of the catholike Church from which themselues were departed for example sake he proposeth himselfe who should not haue had beleeued the Gospel except the authoritie of the catholik Church had moued him thereunto Austen therefore speaketh this not of himselfe as hee was then when hee writ these things against the Manichaeans but of himselfe before hee was yet conuerted or not sufficiently confirmed And that hee speaketh not of the present but of the time past the words that follow do manifestly declare whom then I beleeued when they said Beleeue the Gospel why should I not beleeue them when they say Beleeue not a Manichean For hence it appeareth that when he saith he was mooued especially by the authority of the Church he meaneth it of that time at which he obeied the Churches voice that is departed from the Manichaeans vnto the true Church But after that once he was conuerted and had perceaued the truth of doctrine that his faith was not now any more builded on the authoritie of the Church but on a far other foundation himselfe is a most sufficient witnes for vs whereas in the selfesame book Therefore he did beleeue the Church especially before he was able to perceiue it cap. 14. he saith on this wise Thou hast purposed nothing els but to commend that thy selfe beleeuest and to laugh at that which I beleeue And when as I of the other side shal commend that which myselfe beleeue laugh at that which thou beleeuest what dost thou thinke we must determine or do but euen to shake handes with them who bid vs to know certaine things and afterward will vs to beleeue things that are vncertain and let vs follow them who bid vs first to beleeue that which as yet we are not able to perceaue that being more enhabled by faith it self we may discerne to vnderstand that which we do beleeue not men now but God himselfe inwardly strengthning and illightning our mind Wherefore they do manifest iniury vnto Austen who draw that which himselfe confesseth of himselfe when hee was not yet conuerted or was but weake vnto that time when he affirmeth far otherwise not of himselfe onely but of al the godly For so reuerent a regard ought we to haue of the worde of God and such also is the force and efficacy of the holie spirit in confirming the harts of beleeuers that we beleeue God yea without any creatures Testimony euen as Elias forsooke not god 1. Reg. 19. The application of the answere no not when he thought that himselfe only was left aliue of the true worshippers of God If therefore either Austen or whosoeuer els being not as yet conuerted vnto religioÌ nor as yet hauing experieÌce of the certainty of it in his hart That followeth not which they would 1 Because there is more in the Consequent than in the Antecedent 2 Because thereis a fallacy of the Accident A declaration of the like example 1 The
Samaritan was moued rather by humane theÌ diuine Testimonies to imbrace it it caÌnot therof be gathered that the certainty of the holy scripture depeÌdeth on no other Testimonies or that by no other wee are assured of it because that that some are moued especially by humane voices to reuereÌce it commeth not therof to passe for that the Scripture is not maintained by any other authority but it chaunceth through the fault and weaknes of them who sticking vpon humane records do not feel as yet or vnderstaÌd diuine An image and example of these degrees of faith is in the storie of the Samaritan woman Iohn 4. For many of the Samaritans are said to haue beleeued in Christ because of the speech of the woman who testified that he had told her whatsoeuer shee had done But after that they had had Christ with theÌ for two daies many more beleeued because of his owne speech and they said vnto the woman Now we beleeue not because of thy saying for we haue heard him our selues 2 The Emulation of the Iewes and know that this is indeed the Christ the Sauiour of the world Al men come not by the same occasions nor haue not the same beginninges vnto faith Rom. 11. Paul saith that saluation was come vnto the Gentiles and that he did magnifie his ministerie that the Iewes might bee prouoked to follow the Gentiles In the first of Peter cap. 3. 3 The honestie of wiues wiues are willed to be subiect vnto their husbandes that eueÌ they which obey not the woord may without the woord be wonne by the conuersation of the wiues while they behold their pure coÌuersation which is with feare Euen then as the Samaritans were moued first by the speech of the woman to beleeue in Christ but after they had seen Christ and heard him they were so confirmed that they said they would now beleeue though the woman hold her peace so also may it bee that they which are not as yet conuerted or are but weaklings may be moued especiallie by the Churches testimonie as which runneth more into their eies to giue credence vnto the Scripture who yet neuerthelesse after they are once illuminated with a more plentifull light of faith do find by experience that they are confirmed by a far superior and more certain testimonie that the Scripture is the woord of God and do know by the force and euidence of it that they must keepe their faith were all the Angels and men perswaders to the contrary as it is said by the Apostle Though we or an Angel from heauen preach vnto you otherwise theÌ that which we haue preached vnto you Gal. 1. The conclusion of the first part let him bee accursed By these thinges therefore it may bee vnderstood that the voice and consent of the catholicke Church may and ought amongest other testimonies to serue for our confirmation and yet the autoritie of the holy Scripture not to hang vpon it but that out of the Scripture it selfe rather wee must learn by what argumentes wee may bee brought to know that it was deliuered from God Because that God himselfe doth witnes it and also such is the force and quality of that heauenly doctrine that although all men should gainsay it yet it would not be any otherwise more manifestly certainly knowen to bee the voice of God then by it selfe The 2. part Arguments shewing the certaântie of the scripture But least any man may thinke that by any argumentes which eueÌ reason by a naturall light iudgeth to bee sound without the singular grace of the spirite this may bee wrought in the mindes of the wicked as either to obey the truth or to leaue off to reproch it first hee must remember that the arguments or testimonies are of two sortes which shew the certainty of Christian religion and maintaine the autority of the Scripture For there is but one onely testimonie which is appropriated vnto them alone who are regenerated by the Spirit of Christ and vnto them alone is it knowen the force of which testimonie is so great that it doth not onely abundantlie testify and seale in our mindes the truth of the doctrine of the Prophets and Apostles but it also forcibly inclineth and moueth our hartes to the embracing and following of it Other testimonies whatsoeuer may bee brought they are vnderstood indeed both of the godly and the wicked and do compell their consciences to confes that this religion rather than others is pleasing vnto God that it came from him but vnlesse that one other come also which is knoweÌ of the godly alone these testimonies wil neuer bring to pas that meÌ shal embrace the truth although it be knowen vnto them The arguments therfore which shew the truth certainty of the scripture are these 1 The puritie of doctrine 1 Puritie and perfectnes of doctrine For wee haue the pure perfect doctrine as of the Gospel so also of the Law Now other sectes haue not both the tables of the Law perfect the first many haue in part the second but in some part also and that stained with many lies 2 The Gospel it self 2 The Gospel shewing our deliuerance Because it yeeldeth sure consolatioÌ to mens consciences shewing the onely way of escaping sin death The nature of man was not created to destruction Wherfore that doctrine which sheweth deliuerie without violating the iustice of God is vndoubtedly true certain 3 The antiquity of this doctrine 3 Antiquity because it is found to be most auncient partly by conference For if wee confer this with other doctrines wee shall find it to be pure and most true as deliuered from God from which men afterwardes fell away Other sectes haue sprung vp at other times and again haue perished this hath continued though it hath bin mightily oppugned by her enimies 4 Miracles proper vnto the Church 4 Miracles which tend to the same end that they may declare confirme this doctrine 1 Obiection Others also haue miracles Aunswere It is not true For albeit mention is made also of some miracles of the heathen it is said of Antichrist and false prophets that they shall woorke signes and great woonders so that the verie elect themselues if it were possible should be seduced yet these neither in number nor in greatnes are equall vnto the miracles of the Church and by the ende for which they are done it may easily be discerned that they are not wrought by any diuine power Wherefore there is a double difference especially by which true miracles are seuered from false For first those miracles which are vaunted of by the enemies of the church are such They differ 1 In the substance as without changing the course and order of nature may bee done by the sleightes iuglings of men or diuels seeme therefore to others to be miracles because they perceiue not the causes of them 2
faith which is spoken of in the Church is a part of diuine worship that is the sure assent by which wee embrace euery word of God deliuered vnto vs because it is impossible for vs to be deceiued by it if we vnderstand it aright Further also that it may breed in vs a true woorshipping of God and comfort of our soules it must stand sure and immoueable against temptations But there is no certain doctrine coÌcerning God religion besides that which is knowen to be reuealed in his woord We may not therefore giue the honor which is due vnto God vnto men neither may wee go from certain thinges vnto vncertaine but cleaue onely to the woord of God in the doctrine concerning religion and therefore humane decrees must not bee accounted amongst those preceptes which wee are to embrace by faith Faith commeth by hearing hearing by the word of God c. 3 Things necessary to be beleeued or done are part of diuine worship But things not prescribed are not part of diuine worship Therefore they are not necessarie Thirdly for so much as the woorship of God is a woorke commaunded of God perfourmed by faith to this ende principallie that God may bee honored it is manifest that to beleeue and doe those thinges which can not bee denied or omitted without offending of God is the woorship of God and contrariwise that God can not bee woorshipped but by the prescript of his will both the consciences of al men and God himselfe in his holy woord doth testify as Esai 29. and Matt. 15. In vain do they woorship mee who teach the doctrines and commaundementes of men It is as wicked therfore to number those things which are not expressed in the woord of God amongest those which are necessarie to bee beleeued and done in matters of religion as it is vnlawful for any creature to thrust vpon God that woorship which himselfe neuer required Fourthlie 4 The Scripture is sufficient there cannot be anie thing added of men vnto his doctrine without great iniurie and contumelie done vnto the holy Scripture For if other thinges besides these which are written are necessarie to the perfection of true Religion then doth not the Scripture shew the perfect maner of worshipping God of attaining to Saluation which fighteth with the plaine words of Scripture which affirme that God hath opened vnto vs in his word as much as hee would haue vs know in this life concerning his wil towards vs as Christ saith Iohn 15. Al thinges which I haue hard of my father I haue made knowen vnto you And Paul Act. 20. I haue kept nothing back but haue shewed you al the counsaile of God And 2. Tim. 3. Knowing that thou hast knoweÌ the holie Scriptures from a Childe which are able to make thee wise vnto Saluation through the faith which is in Christ Iesus For the whole Scripture is giuen by inspiration of God and is profitable to teach to improue to correct to instruct in righteousnes Fiftly 5 Other Doctors may er the Prophets and Apostles cannot therfore they are tied to these we are to consider the degrees of them who teach in the Church For therefore is the authoritie of the Prophets and Apostles far higher then of other Ministers of the Church because God called theÌ immediatly to declare his will vnto other men and adorned them with Testimonies of miracles and other thinges by which hee witnessed that he did so lighten and guide their minds with his spirit that he suffered them to erre in no one point of doctrine other ministers are called by men and may erre and doe erre when they depart from the doctrine of the Prophets and Apostles Wherefore the Apostle Paul Ephe. 2. saieth That the Church is builded vpon the foundation of the Prophets and Apostles And 1. Cor. 3. That hee had laied the foundation and other then that could no man lay others build vpon it gold siluer precious stones wood hay stubble Now it is manifest that they who may err ought to be tied vnto their doctrine who are warranted by the testimonies of God that they can not erre Wherefore all other teachers in the Church must not bring any new point of doctrine but onely propound and expound those thinges vnto the Church which are deliuered by the Prophets and Apostles For these causes therefore doth the whole auncient Church with great consent submit it selfe vnto the rule of the sacred Scriptures whose autoritie yet ought of right to bee somewhat greater than these men who both in woords and deedes fight against this opinion Basil in his Sermon of the confession of saith saieth that it is a falling from the faith and a fault of pride either not to admit those thinges which are writteÌ in the holie Scriptures or to add any thing to them And August in his third Epistle For neither ought wee to account of euery ones discourses though they bee catholick and woorthy men as of the canonical scriptures that it may not bee lawfull for vs without impairing the reuerence which wee owe to those men to dislike and refuse any thing in their writinges if peraduenture we shal find that they haue thought otherwise theÌ the Scripture hath as it is by Gods assistaÌce vnderstood either of others or of our selues And Epist 112. If ought be confirmed by the plain autoritie of the diuine Scriptures of those which are called in the Church canonical wee must without any doubting beleeue it as for other testimonies by which any thing is mooued to bee beleeued thou maist chuse whether thou wilt beleeue theÌ or no. But against these testimonies of the Scriptures the auncient church the aduersaries of the truth contend that besides the doctrine which is comprised in the holy Bible other decrees also made by the autoritie of the Church are no lesse vnchangeable and necessarie to saluation then the oracles Propheticall and Apostolick Obiections of the Papistes And that they may not without some shew and pretence take vpon them this autority of decreeing what Obiection 1 they list besides and contrary vnto the Scripture they alleage places of Scripture The scripture doth not remaine perfect in which some writinges of the Prophets and Apostles are mentioned which are not come to our handes as Num. 21. is named the Book of the warres of the Lord. Ios 10. The Booke of the iust And often in the books of Kings The Booke of the Chronicles of the Kings of Iuda In the Epistle catholicke of Iude are alleaged the prophecie of Enoch and the storie of the bodie of Moses And lastly the Apostle Paul 1. Cor. 5. and Eph. 3. maketh mention of his Epistles which now the Church hath not Hence therefore these men will conclude that the doctrine of the sacred Scripture is maimed and that therefore the defect hereof must be Supplied by the Church But first of all concerning the holie Scripture we are to know that so
was neither to last continually neither did it binde consciences for feare of the wrath of God if these things were not obserued but it dured but for a time for their infirmity who were conuerted from Iudaisme to Christ or were to be conuerted as Paul doth at large teach 1. Cor. 10. To these they ad the examples of the Church whom they say Obiection 4 euen from the Apostles to these verie times to haue beleeued and obserued some thinges not onelie not deliuered in the Scripture Present examples but contrarie to the Scripture They bring forth the selfesame decree of Ierusalem concerning things offered to idols and blood which being made of the Apostles and expresly set downe in the Scripture was yet abolished by the Church But it hath bin already ready said that that constitution was made not that it should last for euer but for a time for a certaine cause eueÌ for the infirmitie of the Church which was gathered from among the Iewes and after that cause ceased that ordinance taketh place no longer Neither yet did it at that time fetter mens consciences as if the worshipping or offending of God did lie in it wherefore the abrogating of it is not contrarie but doth verie well agree with it To these also they recken the obseruing of the Lords Daie We trulie as we doe beleeue this to be an Apostolick tradition perceaue it to be profitable and a farre other maner of one then for the most part they are which they would faine thrust vpon vs vnder the Apostles name so we doe not put anie worship of God to consist in this thing but know it to be left arbitrarie vnto the Church Euen as Coloss 2. it is said Let no man condemne you in respect of a holie daie But they affirme also that some things not written are beleeued which yet to call in question we our selues confesse to be vnlawful as That infantes are to be baptised That Christ descended into Hel That the Sonne of God is coÌsubstantial vnto the eternal father But they are too impudent if they take vnto themselues a licence of hatching newe opinions because the Church for to expound the meaning of the Scripture vseth some where wordes which are not extaÌt in the Scripture But impious are they blasphemous if they saie the doctrine it self which the Church professeth in these wordes is not extant in the Scriptures 5 Obiection The holie Ghost is to teach the Church therfore not the Scripture They say also that the holy Ghost is promised the Church that it may teach those things which ar not deliuered in the Scriptures as Iohn 14. But the coÌforter which is the holy Ghost whoÌ the father shal send in my name he shal teach you al things And cap. 16. wheÌ the spirit of truth shal come he shal lead you into al truth But here they maliciously omit that which is added And shal bring all things to your remembrance which I haue told you Again He shal beare witnes of me Again He wil reproue the world of sin of righteousnes of iudgement Again He shal glorify me for he shal receiue of mine shall shew it vnto you For out of these it is manifest that the holy Ghost should speake nothing but that which was writteÌ in the Gospel Christ himself had before time taught his disciples so far is it that he should bring any thing contrary to theÌ For neither can he dissent froÌ Christ nor froÌ himself So also when they alleadge that of Ier. 31. I will put my Lawe in their inward partes and in their harts will I write it And 2. Cor. 3. Ye are the Epistle of Christ written not with incke but with the spirit of the liuing God not in tables of stone but in fleshie tables of the hart they doe not marke that the spirite cannot speake in mens hearts contrarie vnto these things which he reuealed in the Scripture neither would God write anie other Law in mens harts but that which is alreadie reuealed and written and that therefore the Apostle Paul opposeth not the matter written but the manner of writing in tables and hearts one against another for because that the same was written in both but there with ink and here with the spirit of God It hath lesse colour which they goe about to builde out of that place to the Philippians cap. 3. If you be otherwise minded God shall reueile euen the same vnto you If therefore saie they the Church think anie thing different from the written woorde that proceedeth from the holie Ghost For the Apostle comforteth and coÌfirmeth the godly that albeit they did not vnderstaÌd somewhat of that which there hee had written or were of another iudgement in it yet that hereafter they should bee taught it of God and should know those things to bee true which he had written Whenas therefore it is denied that the holy Ghost reuealeth any thing diuers from that which is written the rule maistership of the spirit in the Church is not taken awaie but the same spirit is matched with him selfe that is with the rule of Scripture least those thinges should be thrust vpon vs vnder his name which are not his Further they make their boast that the Church cannot erre 6 Obiection The Church doth not er and that therefore the decrees of the Church are of equall autoritie with the holie Scripture because the Church is ruled by the same spirite by which the Scripture is inspired euen as it is promised Matth. 18. If two of you shall agree in earth vpon any thing whatsoeuer they shal desire it shal be giuen them of my Father which is in heauen For where two or three are gathered in my name there am I in the middest of them And cap. 28. I am with you alway vnto the end of the world So 1. Ioh. 2 Yee haue anointment from him that is holy and yee know all thinges Likewise The anointing which yee receaued of him dwelleth in you and yee neede not that any man teach you But as the same annointing teacheth you of all thinges and it is true and is not lying and as it taught you yee shall abide in him But first of all wee know that it is the true Church onely 1 Aunswere The true Church Mat. 13. Mar. 4. Luk. 8. which erreth not and is ruled by the holy spirite which is gathered in the name of Christ that is which heareth and followeth the voice of the Sonne of God And therefore these things doe nothing appertain to a wicked multitude which openlie maintaineth doctrine contrary to the Gospel though it neuer so much vaunt of the Churches name yea and beareth sway and rule in the Church according to that which is said To him that hath shal bee giuen But from him that hath not euen that which hee seemeth to haue shall bee taken away So did the Pharisees and Sadduces amongst the Israelits er
be taken away 3 Instance The Scripture a long time not knowen From this verie place may we easily refute that which they obiect That wee our selues in that that we say the Scripture hath not bin vnderstood for these many ages in the Popish Church do confesse the obscuritie of it For the ignorance which hath bin from the beginning of the world and shall bee to the end in the aduersaries of the truth is not to bee imputed to the obscuritie of the Scriptures but to their owne peruersnesse who haue not a desire to know and embrace the truth As the Apostle saith 2 Thes 2. Because they receiued not the loue of the truth that they might bee saued therefore God shall send them strong delusions that they should beleeue lies Whereas therefore it appeareth that the ground and summe of doctrine is not obscure 4 Instance Manie places obscure yet wee confesse that there are some places of Scripture which haue losse light more difficulty then others But first they are such that although they were not vnderstood yet the ground may both stand and be vnderstood Furthermore the interpretation of these places dependeth not of the autority of meÌ but the exposition of theÌ is to be sought by the conference of other places of Scripture which are more cleare or if we can not finde it yet least wee should affirme any vncertaine thing concerning diuine matters our conscience not satisfying vs in it wee must suspend our iudgement vntill God shal open vnto vs some certaine meaning and in the mean season wee are to hold those with thankfull mindes in which God hath left no place of doubting for vs. 5 Instance Of the necessity of interpretation Act. 20. But when wee answere thus vnto our aduersaries they rise againe vpon vs out of those thinges which wee grant them For because we confesse that some places of Scripture are harder to be vnderstood then others and that by occasion of the dulnes and slownes of mans minde in learning diuine matters neither those things which are most cleare are vnderstood of the people as the Eunuch of Queene Candaces doth complain How can I saith he except I had a guide And that the ministerie it selfe was therefore ordained of God in the Church for that it seemed good vnto the holy ghost to ad for our instruction an exposition of the Scripture which is done by the voice of the Church To be short because our selues in writing and teaching doe expound the Scriptures and do exhort al men to the reading and hearing the exposition thereof Out of these they conclude that besides the reading of the Scripture the interpretation of the Church is necessarie and that therefore what the Church doth pronounce of the meaning of the Scripture that is without controuersie to be receaued But we first confesse that the interpretation of the scripture is necessarie in the Church not for that without this to come vnto the knowledge of heauenly doctrine is simplie impossible whereas both God is able when it pleaseth him to instruct his euen without the Scripture it selfe much more then without the exposition of his ministers and the godly learne many thinges out of the Scriptures without interpreters and of the contrary side except the eies of our mindes be opened by the grace of the holie spirit heauenly doctrine seemeth alwaies alike obscure vnto vs whether it be expouÌded by the word of the Scripture or of the church but for that it pleased God to appoint this ordinarie way of instructing vs and himselfe hath commanded the maintenance and vse of his ministery in the Church that it should be an instrument which the holy Ghost might most freelie vse for our saluation Againe Interpreting must not be a deprauing of the Scriptures although interpretation of scripture be necessarie yet this is so far from graunting anie licence vnto the ministers to bring new ordinances into the Church that nothing doth more tie them to this doctrine alone which is comprehended in the Scriptures then this verie function of expounding the Scriptures For to interpret another mans woordes is not to faine at our pleasure a meaning either diuers from them or repugnant vnto them but to render the same meaning and Sentence either in more words or in more plaine words or at least in such as may be more fit for their capacitie whom wee teach and withal when there is need to shew that this is the mind of the autor which we affirme to be Three points to be obserued in interpreting Now such an interpretation of Scripture is made by these meanes that first the phrase be considered and the proper sense of the woordes found out then that the order and coherence of the members or parts of the doctrine which is conteined in the text of Scripture be declared Thirdly that the doctrine be applied to the vse of the Church which it hath in confirming true opinions or refuting errors in knowing of God and our selues in exhorting in comforting and in directing of our life as Paul commaundeth 2. Tim. 2. Studie to diuide the word of truth aright And to Titus cap. 1. A Bishop must holde fast the faithful word according to doctrine that he also may be able to exhort with wholesome doctrine Lib. 2. conhaereses and improue them that saie against it And wiselie did Epiphanius aduise Not al woords of Scripture haue neede to bee allegorised or construed according to a strange sense but they must be vnderstood as they are and further they require meditation and sense for the vnderstanding of the drift and purpose of euerie argument That is Al places of scripture are not to be transformed into allegories but we must seeke out the proper sense of the words by meditation and sense that is vsing the rules of art and hauing a regard of the propriety of tongues and our own experience by which we know the nature of those things which are signified by words commonly vsed in the Church 6. Inst Concerning the diciding of a controuersie about the text and meaning thereof But here is cast in another difficultie for that in controuersies concerning the text and the meaning thereof such a iudge is required whose authoritie and testimonie may suffice for determining of the meaning of the text For when both parties saie they who striue about the meaning plead ech of them that his interpretation is true except iudgement bee giuen of such a iudge from whom it may not be lawful to make anie appeale the contention wil neuer bee decided and we shal stil remaine doubtful of the sense of the Scripture Furthermore this iudgement must needs belong vnto the Church for in the Church alone we are to seeke for an examining and determining of controuersies concerning Religion What the Church therefore doth pronounce in these matters wee must of necessitie rest vpon that as the assured meaning of the Scriptures And hereof they saie
it is manifest that the decrees of the Church are of no lesse authoritie then the expresse sentence of the Scripture But we as we willingly grant that the controuersies of the Church must bee at length determined Aun Not the Church but the holie ghost is iudge in the word and that according to the Sentence of that iudge of whom wee may bee certainlie assured that we can not be deceaued So wee acknowledge this iudge to be not the Church but the holy Ghost himself speaking vnto vs in the Scripture and declaring his owne woords For he is the supreme iudge whose iudgement the Church onely demandeth declareth and signifieth he can not bee deceaued whereas all men are subiect vnto the daunger of error in a word he being the author of the Scripture is the best and surest interpreter of his owne words And therefore the Scripture it selfe in al doubtes recalleth vs and bindeth vs vnto it selfe as 2. Pet. 1. We haue a most sure word of the Prophets to the which yee doe wel that yee take heede as vnto a light that shineth in a dark place Iohn 5. Search the Scriptures Esay 8 To the Lawe and to the Testimonie if they speake not according to this word The Church doth not alwaies speake the words of the holie Ghost it is because there is no light in them For although the holie Ghost speaketh also by the Church yet because shee doth not alwaies speak the words of the holy Ghost she can not be the supreme chiefe iudge of controuersies in Religion For this iudge must be such a one whose sentence may by no means bee called in question But wee haue none such besides the word of God registred in the Scriptures Deciding of controuersies is not taken away Neither doe we at all take away the deciding of controuersies when wee make Scripture iudge of the meaning of the scripture For although contentious persons alwaies seeke sophismes by which they may delude and shift off the testimonies of Scripture yet doe they this against their conscience and the louers of the truth require no other interpreter of the Scripture but the Scripture and doe acknowledge and confesse themselues to be plentifully satisfied by it For whereas vnto men also it is graunted to bee themselues the best interpreters of their own wordes how much more ought this honor to bee yeelded vnto the holy Scripture The way how to decide doubtful places 1 The Analogy of faith Wherefore if controuersie be mooued concerning the meaning of some place in the Scripture we ought much more to doe that here which we would doe in other writinges First of all to consider and respect the anologie of faith that is to receiue no exposition which is against the ground of doctrine that is against any article of faith or commaundement of the Decalog or against any plaine testimonie of Scripture 1 Cor. 3. 2 Examining of Antecedents Consequents euen as Paul admonisheth forbidding to build wood hey stubble vpon the foundation Secondly to weigh the thinges that goe before and follow after that place which is in question that so not onely nothing contrary to these may be faigned on it but also that that may bee set for the meaning of it which these require For these either not beeing obserued or beeing dissembled the meaning of the Scripture is not seldome depraued Psalm 91. So those words of the Psalme Hee shall giue his Angels charge ouer thee that they shall beare thee in their handes that thou hurte not thy foote against a stone The Diuell tempting Christ interpreteth them as if they serued to maintaine ouer-rash and curious attempts when yet that which is added In all thy waies doth shew that they are to bee vnderstood of men doing those thinges that are proper vnto their calling Thirdly 3 Resorting to places which teach the same more clearly wee ought to search euery where in the Scripture whether there bee extant any place where it stands for confessed or is manifest or may bee shewed that the same doctrine in other woordes is deliuered touching the same matter which is conteined in that place which is in controuersie For if the meaning of the clearer and vndoubted place be manifest vnto vs wee shall also be assured of the place which is doubted of because in both places the same is taught as when Rom. 3. it is said We conclude that a man is iustified by faith without the workes of the Lawe That in this place to be iustified by faith is not to please God for the worthines of faith but for the merit of Christ apprehended by faith and that the woorkes of the Law signifie not the ceremonies onely but the whole obedience of the Law chiefly the morall other places doe teach vs which in moe and clearer woordes deliuer the same doctrine concerning the iustification of man before God as in the same chapter By the woorkes of the Law shall no flesh bee iustified in his sight for by the Law commeth the knowledge of sinne But now is the righteousnes of God made manifest without the Law hauing witnes of the Law and of the Prophets The righteousnes of God by the faith of Iesus Christ vnto all and vpon al that beleeue for there is no difference For all haue sinned and are depriued of the glorie of God and are iustified freelie by his grace through the redemption that is in Christ Iesus 4 Conferring like places togither Fourthly wee must conferre places of Scripture where though the same woords bee not spoken of the same thing yet the like woordes and formes of speaking are vsed of the like thinges For if the interpretation of the like place bee certaine and there bee the same causes for the like interpretation to bee giuen in the place that is in controuersie which are in the other then of like places wee must giue one and the same iudgement The Lord willeth Mat. 5. to put out our eie to cut off our hand if it be a cause of offence vnto vs. Now whereas the Law forbiddeth vs to maime our bodie Thou shalt not kill that therefore by this figure of speech the Lord would haue vs that wee should rather forsake thinges most deere vnto vs then that by the lust and motion of theÌ wee should suffer our selues to be withdrawen from God the like forme of speech otherwhere vsed to signifie things most deer and precious doth shew as Ierem. 22. If Iechoniah were the signet of my right hand yet would I plucke thee thence And Deut. 32. Hee kept him as the apple of his eie 5 The catholike Church When once according to these rules the controuersie concerning the text meaning thereof is iudged we may lawfully also descend to the consent of the Church yet putting great space betwixt not without great aduisement For least by the name of the Church we be beguiled first of all no sentence or
a sonne and a man and yet the manhoode or to be a man is one thing the fatherhoode or to bee a father another but there is not one subsistent which is the father and another subsistent which is a man but one and the same subsistent is both because both manhoode and fatherhoode is in him manhood absolutely fatherhood respectiuely as in regard of his Sonne Of the worde essence also it is furder to be noted that God or the Deitie or diuine essence is not in respect of the persons the same which the matter in respect of the effect because God is vnchaungeable neither is compounded of matter and forme Therefore we cannot say wel Three persons are or consist of one essence Neither is it as the whole in respect of the parts because God is indiuisible Wherefore it is not well saide that the person is a part of the essence or the essence consisteth of three persons for euery person is the whole diuine essence one and the same Neither is it as the general to the speciall because the persons are not specials but indiuiduals Neither is it simplie as the special to the indiuiduals because the diuine essence it selfe is indiuiduall or one in number and the persons are not another or a diuerse or a separated thing from the essence but euery person is that essence Therefore it is well said God or the Diuine essence is the father is the sonne is the holy ghost Likewise The three persons are one God or in one God Againe they are one and the same essence nature diuinity wisedome c. They are of one or the same essence nature diuinitie c. Yet it cannot bee saide well they are of one God Wherefore the diuine essence is in respect of the persons as a thing after a rare and singular maner communicated in respect of those things vnto which it is common For neither is there the like example of community in any created things For a generall is a certain thing common to manie specials a general and special to manie indiuiduals but yet so that they are affirmed of those manie plurallie not singularlie as that the father and the sonne or this father and sonne are two liuing creatures two men But wee maie not speake after this sort of God and the diuine persons as to saie the father and the sonne are two Gods two spirites two omnipotentes c. Because there is but one GOD one spirite one omnipotent c. Wherefore that affirmation the father is God the Son is God the holy Ghost is God is a true affirmation affirming that which is more common of a thing which is more restrict that is affirming the essence of the indiuidual which hath in some sort an analogy and proportion only with the speciall affirmed of his indiuiduall but is not at al the same nor of the same kind 6 Whether these names are to be vsed in the Church THese names are to be vsed and reteined in the church Obiection But these names namely Essence person and Trinitie are not in the Scripture therefore they ought not to be vsed and reteined in the Church Answere These names which are not in the Scripture neither the words themselues nor the sense of them are not to be vsed but both the names them selues of essence and person are found in the Scripture and the thing also or the doctrine it selfe concerning them The name Essence is expressed by the name of Iehoua which is frequent in the Scripture Likewise by the name of Beeing which often also offereth it selfe in the Scripture Exod. 3.14 I am that I am Reuel 1.8 Which is and which was and which is to come The woorde Person is expressed by the greeke woord ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Heb. 13. which woord is there interpreted Person The ingraued forme of his person The name of Trinitie is signified 1. Iohn 5.7 There are three which beare recorde in heauen the father the woorde and the holie ghost and these three are one And this for the names themselues Now for the thing As often as is mentioned one Iehoua so often is mentioned one essence As often as the Father the Sonne and the holie ghost is called Iehoua so often the three persons of the Diuinitie are expressed that is three subsisting three vnderstanding c. And this aunswere yeeldeth the first cause why these woordes ought to bee reteined in the Church because namelie they are extant in the holie Scripture either in woordes or in sense and meaning The Second cause is because they are fit to expound the phrase and speech of the Scripture vnto the vnlearned And furder if no woordes were to bee vsed but such as are extant in the Scriptures all interpretation shoulde bee taken away For interpretation requireth that the words of Scripture bee expounded to the vnlearned by such words as being more vsual in other languages or matters doctrines are more easie for them to vnderstand paueth and maketh plaine away vnto them for the vnderstanding of the speech and phrase of Scripture The third cause is that the sleights and sophismes of heretiques which for the most part they goe about to cloake and couer with the woords of holie Scripture are more easily espied and taken heede of if the same things bee expounded in diuerse woordes and those especiallie short perspicuous and significant So the sectaries and followers of Seruetus do confesse that the Father the Sonne and the holy ghost are one God but not one in essence but by propagation that is that they are not ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã the same in substance but ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã like in substance Likewise they graunt the Sonne to be true God but they deny him to bee the same in substance with his father But therefore is it that heretiques will none of the Churches phrase speech because they dislike the thing it selfe For if there were a consent an according in the thinges we shoulde easily come to an agreement about the woordes 7 How many persons there be of the Diuinity or God-head IN one diuine essence are subsisting three persons Three persons are one God and one God is three persons and those truely distinct one from another by their properties namely the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost each of which three persons notwithstanding are one and the same God eternal infinit most perfect in himselfe And these persons are consubstantiall and coeternal without any confounding of their properties and respects as also without anie disparagement or inequalitie betweene them And that there are three persons each of which are that one true God creatour of all thinges is prooued first by testimonies of Scripture which are taken partly out of the olde Testament and partly out of the newe The old Testament yeeldeth vs many testimonies Gen. 1.2 The spirite of God mooued vpon the waters Then God said let there be light Exod. 3.2 The Lorde is
distinct Answere The Maior is true of finit persons but not of infinite Obiect 7. The diuine Essence is incarnate The three persons are the diuine Essence Therefore the three persons are incarnate Aunswere Here also are meere particulars whereof nothing can be concluded For the Maior speaketh not of the Diuine Essence generally but particularly as it is the Sonne Obiection 8. The Sonne is Mediatour vnto Iehoua But the Sonne is Iehoua Therefore hee is Mediatour to himselfe Aunswere Here also are meere particulars and therefore nothing concluded For not all that is Iehoua is Mediator Obiect 9. Christ hath a head aboue him Therefore hee is inferiour to GOD and by a consequent hee is not of one and the same essence with GOD. Aunswere Hee hath indeede a Head but that first in respect of his Mediatourshippe secondly in respect of his manhoode Obiection 10. This is saith Christ life euerlasting that they do know thee to bee the onelie verie God Therefore the Sonne and the holie Ghost are not true God Aunswere In this place is opposed not the father to the son and the holy ghost but God to Idoles and creatures Moreouer the particle onelie dooth not belong to the subiect thee but to the predicate God which the greeke Article sheweth Obiection 11. Iehoua is the Trinity The father is Iehoua Therefore he is the trinity Aunswere Iehoua is not taken for the same but varieth in this Syllogisme For Iehoua in the Maior is meant of all three persons in the Minor of one only Reply The father is Iehoua one in number Therefore the father is the Trinitie Heere those diuerse manners of beeing are of no force Aunswere He is one in number of essence not of persons Obiection 12. Where are three one there are four But in god are three one namelie three persons and one essence Therfore there are four in God Aunswere Where there are three and one reallie distinct there are foure But in God the persons are not really distinct from the essence for the three persons of the Diuinity are one and the same essence Obiection 13. The same works are atributed to the Father and the Sonne and the holy Ghost in the Scripture Aunswere This hindereth not the distinction of persons For mo persons may concurre to one action the distinct order of woorking beeing obserued Obiection 14. Christ saith Iohn 14. He that seeth me seeth the father Aunswere Christ meaneth not hereby that he is the father but that he sheweth and resembleth the person wisedome omnipotency goodnes and wil of the father in his doctrine and woorkes as it is saide The Sonne which is in the bosome of the father hee hath shewed Againe Who is the inuisible image of GOD. And as himselfe addeth here The father in mee and I in the father Obiection 15. The wisedome and power of the father are not distinct persons from the father but are the father himselfe as also mercie goodnesse chastitie trueth and other properties of God But the Sonne and the holie Ghost are the wisedome and power of GOD Therefore they are not persons distinct from the father but the father himselfe wise and powerful Aunswere There is an ambiguity in the woordes wisedome and power which in the Maior signifie the wisedome and power whereby not only the father but the Sonne also and holy Ghost is wise and forcible or effectuall that is the common nature or essence of the father and the Sonne and the holy Ghost But in the Minor they signifie the persons of the Sonne and the holy Ghost the Son beeing called the wisedome and the holy Ghost the power of GOD because by them the Deitie sheweth foorth and declareth the wisedome and power thereof OF CREATION NEXT vnto the Doctrine concerning God the Doctrine of the woorkes of GOD is most fitly placed as we see to be done also in the Creede The woorks of God are of two sortes Generall and Speciall The general are diuided into the works 1. Of creation the works whereof are read in Genesis to haue bin accomplished in 6. daies are by daily increase furthered and multiplied in the world 2. Of preseruation whereby God still susteineth the heauens and earth and the things that in them are that they fal not to ruine and decay 3. Of administration whereby through his immense and great wisdome he administreth and gouerneth all things These two latter are comprehended vnder the name of his prouidence And therefore next vnto creation is annexed the place concerning Gods prouidence The Special woorkes of GOD are those which are wrought in the Church and company of his elect and chosen to iustifie sanctifie and glorifie them and are either works of Reparation or restoring whereby hee repaireth al things which for the sinne of man are subiect to corruption or of perfection and accomplishment whereby hee bringeth all things to their certaine appointed end The principall questions of creation are these 1 Whether the world were created of God 2 How it was created 3 For what cause it was created 1 WHETHER THE WORLD WERE CREATED OF GOD. THE name of the world is diuerslie vsed in the Scripture 1. It signifieth the vniuersal frame of all thinges namelie Heauen and Earth and al thinges which are them visible and inuisible besides God himselfe 2. Woorldlie concupiscences 3. All mankind 4. The wicked or those that are not regenerate in the world 5. The elect Here we consider it in the first sense To create signifieth 1 to ordaine or constitute as the latines vsed it creare Consulem to create a Consul 2 To make something of nothing without any motion with a becke or woorde only So is it taken in this place 3 The continuating of creation or creation continued Which is the prouidence of God That the worlde hath not beene from euerlasting but had when it seemed best to the creatour according to his eternal counsel and wil a beginning once and was created of that only true God who hath manifested himselfe in the Church that he is the eternal Father and Sonne and Holy Ghost we know First by testimonies of holy scripture as by the whole historie of the creation set downe by Moses Likewise out of other testimonies of Scripture verie many Psalm 33 6.9 By the woorde of the Lorde were the heauens made and all the host of them by the breath of his mouth Ps 104.113.124.136.146 Isay 44. Act. 4. 17. He spake and it was doone he commaunded and it stood or was created There are other places also in the Psalmes where more largely and amply the wonderfull woorkes of God and the principall partes of the woorlde created by God are proposed to be considered of vs that through the consideration thereof wee may learne to put our trust and confidence in God For to this purpose did the Lord himselfe propose vnto Iob his marueilous and incomprehensible woorkes conspicuous in heauen Iob. 38. 39. and earth other thinges also
he was borne of the substance of the Virgin pure from al stain or corruption and so was personally vnited with the Word Obiection Euerie sonne is either natural or adopted Christ according to his humanitie is not the naturall sonne of god hee is therefore the sonne of god by adoption Aunswere The Maior of this reason albeit it may be graunted according to ciuil constitutions yet is it false in diuinitie because it compriseth not a perfect and sufficient enumeration of the sonnes of God For there are sonnes of God by grace as the Angels Iob. 1.6 likewise Christ according to his humanity which yet are not adopted sonnes Replie Grace is adoption Christ according to his humanitie is the sonne of GOD by grace therefore hee is the sonne of GOD by adoption Answere The Maior of this reason either is particular and so nothing is inferred thereby or if it be generallie taken it is a fallacie For grace is more large in signification then is adoption and is in respect of adoption as a generall in respect of a speciall For besides the grace of adoption there is also the grace of creation in respect of God creating and conforming Angels and men vnto himselfe the grace of conception and vnion in respect of God the Father the sonne and the holy Ghost forming and fashioning after a singular maner the flesh of CHRIST in the wombe of the Virgine and vniting it vnto the sonne 3 Why Christ is called the onelie begotten and first begotten sonne of God Christ is the onely begotten sonne of God according to his Godhead onely CHrist is called the onelie begotten sonne of God according to his diuine nature Because according to this he alone onely was from euerlasting begotten of the substaunce of his father and therefore hath no brethren of this generation and nature For of no other it is saide that the father giueth him to haue life in himselfe and again that in him dwelleth all the fulnes of the godhead bodilie Obiect He that hath brethren is not the onelie begotten Christ hath brethren Therefore he is not the onelie begotten sonne of god Aunsw The Maior is to be distinguisted He that hath brethren to wit of the same generation and nature hee is not the onely begotten Christ hath brethren but not of the same generation and nature because not any haue been begotten from euerlasting of the substance of God the father Therefore he is the onely begotten son of God in respect of his Godhead Replie He that hath a generation or begetting vnlike to the generation of other sonnes is in respect thereof said to be the onelie begotten Christ according to his humanity hath a generation vnlike to the generation of other sonnes of God Therefore Christ is called not in respect of anie eternall but of this temporall and miraculous generation the onelie begotten Aunswere The Maior is true of such a son as hath a generation vnlike in the whole kinde that is both in nature and in the manner of the generation But Christ according to his humanitie hath a generation diuers from vs not as concerning his nature the terme or ende of his generation but onely in respect of the manner For hee is true man Why Christ according to his manhood cannot bee called the onely begotten hauing a humane nature the same altogether with ours in kinde but borne after a singular manner of the virgin by the operation of the holy Ghost Wherefore according to his humanitie hee cannot bee called the onely begotten sonne of GOD. 1. Because according to this nature hee hath brethren of the same generation and nature Heb. 2.11.14 2. Because neither the scripture neither the Church vseth anie such forme of speech 3. Because the word onelie begotten doth not designe the peculiar manner of his conception and generation but the verie nature or essence it selfe which by generating that is by begetting and by waie of birth is produced The first begotten not the first created hee is called according to both natures Christ called the first begotten according to both natures According to his godhead both in respect of time and of worthines because he before all was begotten from euerlasting of the father and is perfect God and all were made by him and by and for him are deliuered and receiue the right of sonnes According to his humanitie also he is called the first begotten in respect of his worthinesse onelie and right 1. Because he was begotten after a singular manner 2 Because he hath his subsistence in the person of the Word to the vnitie whereof the humanitie was assumed 3. Because he hath by his merite purchased the right of sonnes for others 4. Because in gifts workes maiestie authoritie he vnspeakablie excelleth all the sonnes of God euen Angels themselues and it Lord and head of theÌ all Vnto Christ therefore in respect of his humanitie agreeth this which of old was signified by the type of the first born For after the decease of the father the first-born took two portioÌs of his fathers goods when as the rest had each but one Now the cause of that right was his office and function For hee succeeded into the roome of his father so that hee had authoritie ouer his family and the rest of his brethren and did beare rule ouer them Gen. 27. 29. 37. So Christ the sonne of GOD hath also right according to his humanitie ouer the rest of his bretheren and all the sonnes of God and he but one hath receiued moe and more excellent giftes than haue all the rest because hee is the Lord of his fathers house the rest are his ministers Nowe because wee cannot beleeue that Christ is the only begotten son of God and much lesse can beleeue in this only begotten son of God vnlesse withal we beleeue that Christ is true God euen that euerlasting Word of the same substaunce dignitie power and nature with the father it remaineth therefore that herein brieflie we deale against the heretiques who impugne it 4. WHETHER CHRIST BE THE SONNE COETERNAL WITH GOD THE FATHER OR OF CHRISTS DIVINITIE WHen the question is made whether Christ be the eternall sonne of god or Whether he be that one true and eternall god these sower thinges are demaunded The first is whether the sonne of god or the Word be a subsistent or hipostasis or person in the flesh before the flesh that is whether in christ man there be besides his soule and body a spiritual nature or substaunce which was also existing before Christ borne of the Virgin and wrought and accomplished the workes of god and is the sonne of god and is so called in scripture That he is a subsistent the church beleeueth and proueth against Samosatenus Photinus Seruetus and others The second is whether hee bee a person truely distinct from the father Wee are to holde that the Word is a person distinct from the father against Noetus and Sabellius who
is most absurd or hee was this from the beginning of the worlde Heb. 3. Hee is made the builder of the house whereof Moses also was a part Hebr. 13. Iesus Christ yesterdaie and to daie and the same for euer Our Second aunswere is by denying their interpretation For Saint Iohn there speaketh of the first creation Which we shewe First Because he speaketh of the second afterwardes As manie as receiued him to them hee gaue power to be the Sennes of God Likewise Of his fulnesse haue all wee receiued and againe Grace and trueth came by Iesus Christ Now he therefore setteth down the first creation before because both creations are the worke of the same That therefore he might shew that the second creation was wrought by the woorde it was necessarie for him to teach that the first also was wrought by it For the same is the Creatour and repairer of the worlde Secondly Because he saith the world was made by him Reply The woorlde heere is taken for the Church Aunswere No for hee addeth And the woorlde knewe him not The same woorlde which was made by him knewe him not Therefore hee meaneth the wicked whether elect or reprobate Thirdly other places demonstrate the same Iohn 5.17 My Father woorketh hitherto and I woorke Wherefore both of them from the beginning of the woorlde woorke the workes of both creations In the same place verse 19. Whatsoeuer thinges the Father dooth the same thinges dooth the Sonne also And vers 20. The Father sheweth him all thinges whatsoeuer hee himselfe dooth Therefore not onlie the workes of the second creation but also of the first creation preseruation and administration of the world In the same place it is said As the Father quickeneth so the Sonne quickeneth whom he wil. But the Father was from the very beginning the giuer of corporal spirituall life Col. 1.16.17 By him were all things created which are in heauen and which are on earth thinges visible and inuisible whether they be thrones or dominions or principalities or powers all thinges were created by him and for him And hee is before al thinges and in him al things consist Thus farre of the first creation that which followeth speaketh of the second creation Reply 1. All these speake of the instauration of the Church Answer No. Because that comprehendeth also the Angels Reply 2. The Angels also were restored by Christ and ioined to their head Auns But the new creation is called a restoring from sinne death to righteousnesse and life this agreeth not to the Angels Reply Heb. 1.2 By whom also he made the worldes The worlds that is the new Church Aunswere 1 God made the old also by him because it is one Church hauing one head and foundation 2 The Greek word ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã which is vsed in that place signifieth in Scripture the world not the Church And faâder when it is there added Bearing vp al thinges by his mighty worde those words speak of the preseruation not only of the Church but of al things And moreouer he rendereth a cause why he is the heire not only of the Church but of all Creatures namely because he is the creatour preseruer of all thinges Heb. 1.10 Thou Lord in the beginning hast established the earth the heauens are the works of thine hands Reply In these wordes he conuerteth his speach to the Father to prooue that he was able by his power to lift vp the Sonne to diuine maiestie Aunswere This is âââmpudent shift and elusion 1 Because it is saide before But vnto the Sonne which appertaineth to both places of the Psalme cited by the Apostle 2 Because the Psalme dooth entreat of Christes kingdome and therefore those words which there are spoken of the Lord are to be vnderstood next immediatly of his person secondarily and mediately of the father Reply 1. If he made all thinges then then father made them not by him Aunswere Both he made them and they were made by him Ioh. 5. Whatsoeuer things the Father dooth the same dooth the Sonne also And yet the father dooth them by him Reply 2. The creatour cannot be compared with the creatures But Christ is there compared with the Angels Therefore creation of thingeââs not attributed vnto Christ Aunswere He is not comparâd with the creatures in any proportion but without proportion This the place it selfe of the Psalme prooueth âhe heauens shall perish but thou doost remaine Reply 3 Iâ hee were creatour and equall with the Father hee could not sittâ at his right hand Aunswere Wee may inuert this and saâ of the contrarie rather if he were not equal he could not sitte at his right hand Because none but the omnipotent and true God is able to administer the kingdome of heauen earth Phil. 2.6 who beeing in the forme of god thought it no robberie to be equal with God Isay 45.23 Thus saith the Lorde that created heauen Euerie knee shall bowe vnto me This is saide of Christ Rom. 14.11 Phil. 2 10. Againe Isay 48.12 I am I am the first and I am the last My hand hath laide the foundation of the earth and my right hand hath spanned the heauens when I call them they stand vppe together These wordes Christ applieth vnto himselfe Reuelat. 1.18 and 22.23 In it was life In the word was life and the life was the light of men Wee interpret That the sonne of God is by himselfe the life as is the Father and the fountaine giuer and maintainer of al life as wel corporall and temporall as spirituall and eternall in all from the verie beginning of the world Iohn 5. He hath giuen to the Sonne to haue life in himselfe as the father hath life in himselfe They conster it That the man Iesus is the quickener or giuer of life because in him is the life of all that no man without him and all by him are saued These are their words Vnto which we reply If hee giue eternall life to all so that no man hath is without him Therefore either no man was quickened before hee was borne of Mary which were absurd or hee was the quickner giuer of life from the beginning Euen as Ioh. affirmeth this of him as beeing verified in him also before hee was made fleshe Neither can this be vnderstood onely of his merit whereby hee deserued this life for men For that life is in him signifieth that hee is by his efficacie and effectuall woorking the quickner and reuiuer as himselfe expoundeth it Iohn 5. and 10. and the aduersaries themselues confesse So are wee also to vnderstand his illightening of men that is the knowledge of God the author whereof hee was in all euen from the beginning as himselfe saith No man knoweth the Father but the Sonne and hee to whome the Sonne will reueile him And Iohn Baptist saith No man hath seene God at ANY TIME the Sonne hath declared him And the light shineth in the darckenes
that vniuersall inuisible church which remaineth as yet in the field and is fighting on earth yet it is and lieth hid in the visible church And therefore there is almost the same difference betweene the vniuersal visible church and this Militant which is between the whole and a part Obiection If the whole be visible the part also is visible Aunswere That part is also visible as concerning the men Elected or as they are men and as they professe the doctrine of the visible church but it is not visible as concerning the godlinesse or faith of men or as concerning faith and repentaunce in men That this inuisible church militant here on earth is a part of the visible church is apparent euen out of this place of Paul Rom. 8.30 Whom the Lord predestinate them also he called This calling whereby the Lord calleth vs is of two sortes inward and outwarde the inwarde Sainct Paul saith was wrought according to the purpose of sauing men and the Elect are called by both Hypocrites are called onelie by the outwarde calling And in respect of this outwarde calling is the church called visible and the Church of the called wherein are hypocrits also But the inuisible is called the company or church of the Elect and chosen The Church of the old Testament and the New There is also another diuision of the Church into the Church of the olde Testament and of the newe The church of the olde testament is a companie or congregation embracing the doctrine of Moses and the Prophets and making profession that they will embrace in Iurie the Mosaicall ceremonies and keepe them and as well in Iurie as also out of Iurie embrace the thinges signified by those ceremonies that is beleeuing in the Messias which was to bee exhibited The church of the newe testament hath not these differences because all beleeue in the Messias already exhibited This Church is a companie embracing the doctrine of the Gospell vsing the Sacramentes instituted by Iesus christ beleeuing in him being exhibited the tru Messias 3 What are the tokens or marks of the Church THE markes of the true Church are 1. 1 Profession of the true doctrin Profession of the true vncorrupt rightlie vnderstood doctrin of the Law Gospell that is of the doctrine of the Prophetes and Apostles There concur withal oftentimes errors but yet notwithstanding this marke is sure if the foundation be kept albeit stubble be builded thereon yet so that those errors or stubble be not maintained 2. 2 The right vse of the sacraments 3 Profession of obedience to the doctrine The right and lawfull vse of the Sacramentes 3. Profession of obedience to the doctrine or ministerie Obiection In manie churches which professe true doctrine this third marke is not seene therefore they are no churches Aunswere 1 There are manie in them who indeed yeeld and endeuor to yeeld obedience 2. Al obey acknowledging by their profession that sinnes ought not to bee maintained But it is necessarie that this third mark should be added because they shoulde mocke God who woulde saie that they receiued this Doctrine of Christ and would not frame their liues according vnto it Matth. 28.19 Goe and teach all nations baptizing them in the name of the Father and the Sonne the holy Ghost Teaching them to obserue all thinges whatsoeuer I haue commaunded you In these woordes of Christ are all those three markes of the Church conteined Obiection 2. Not all that challenge these markes are the Church because all haue them not though they challenge them But those which all Schismatiques and heretiques doe challenge vnto them are not the markes of the true Church But all of them do challenge these vnto them therefore they are not the markes of the true Church Ans I denie the Maior For we are not to see whether they chalenge theÌ but whether they haue them So also woulde it follow that the heauenly blessings which are proper to the true Church are theirs also because they challenge them Obiect 3. Without which the church cannot bee that is a marke thereof But without the ordinarie succession of Bishops the church cannot be Therefore it is a marke thereof Ans By ordinarie succession in the ministerie The ordinarie succession of Bishops no necessarie marke of the Church is meant the succession of ministers in the same true doctrine and administration of Sacramentes And if the proposition bee so vnderstoode it is true for such a succession is nothing else than those notes which wee haue put But in the conclusion of this obiection is vnderstoode that there shoulde bee an ordinarie succession into the same place whether they teach the same doctrine or a diuerse from it And so also it should be a tying of the Church to a certaine Citie Region and so foorth Saint Augustine against Manichaeus his Epistle cap 5. sheweth how he was brought to the faith of the Catholique Church For hee saith That hee obeied the catholiques when they said Beleeue the gospell and there he bringeth forth that common saieng I woulde not beleeue the gospell except the autoritie of the catholique church mooued mee thereunto By the testimonie therefore of the church he was mooued to reade the gospell and to beleeue that heauenlie doctrine was conteined therein But doth hee after hee beleeued the gospell promise that hee would beleeue the church more than the gospel if the church determine or propound anie thing which is either contrarie to the gospell or can bee prooued by no testimonie of Scripture This doubtles Augustine neuer meant Naie elsewhere he denounceth Anathema and biddeth a curse come to them who declare any thing besides that which wee haue receiued in the writings of the Lawe and Gospell And in the selfe-same place he witnesseth That he because he beleeueth the Gospell cannot beleeue Manichaeus for that hee readeth nothing in the Gospell of Manichaeus Apostleship Therefore traditions or ordinances of the church bring vs vnto the scripture and ty vs to that voice which soundeth in the Scripture The Papistes wrângling about Traditions But here it must bee obserued howe honestly and fairely the Papistes deale For wheresoeuer they meete with the word Tradition that by and by they wrest to their traditions which can not bee proued out of the worde of god As when Paul saieth 1. Cor. 15.3 J deliuered vnto you that which J receiued straight waies they crie out heare you traditions I heare but reade on there in the woordes folowing Paul him-selfe by writing declaring what those traditions are J deliuered vnto you how that Christ died for our sinnes according to the scriptures And that hee was buried and that hee arose the third day according to the scriptures Pauls traditions written verities and registred scriptures Heare you heare Pauls traditions to bee doublie thinges written For first they were taken out of the scripture of the old Testament Secondly they were committed to
are good which wee doe but the manner after which wee doe them is not good OF SACRAMENTS THE Sacraments are a part of Ecclesiastical ministerie And as touching Ecclesiastical ministerie the questions are 1. What is the vse of the ministerie 2. What are the partes thereof 3. In what those partes agree and accord 1. The chiefe and last vse of the ministerie of the Church is that we beeing brought to Christ may be confirmed and assured of Gods will that is that it teach vs the will of God exhort vs to embrace Gods blessinges and benefites and ascertaine vs of the continuance of the same 2. The parts of the ministerie are the Sacraments and the word 3. The Sacraments so accord and agree with the word that whatsoâuer is promised vs in the word of the obteining of our saluation by Christ the same the sacraments as signes and seales annexed to the word as it were vnto a Charter or letters patent confirme vnto vs more and more thereby to help and relieue our infirmitie Whereby also it is apparent that the chiefe vse of the sacramentes to is in respect of God the confirmation of our faith like as also the ministers themselues whatsoeuer they doe in respect of their ministerie that they especiallie doe to declare and confirme gods will vnto vs. Obiection Jt is saide That the spirit and the Word worke faith in vs and the sacraments nourish it being wrought These three therefore differ nothing one from an other Aunswere First The Holy Ghost worketh and confirmeth faith in vs as the efficient cause thereof the Word sacraments as Instrumental causes 2. The Holy Ghost also can work faith in vs without them But the Word Sacraments without the holie Ghost can woorke nothing 3. The holy ghost wheresoeuer he dwelleth is effectuall in woorking The word Sacraments are not so These things brieflie were first to be spoken in general concerning the ministerie It remaineth that we now in fewe woordes entreat Of the Sacraments which are the other part of the ministerie of the Church The right and direct methode of interpreting this doctrine of the Sacraments requireth that first wee speake of the Sacramentes in generall And this way may wee not vnfitly entreat in speciall of the Supper and Baptisme to wit if wee take in declaring each Sacrament in special the same questions and that course and order of the same questions which wee must obserue and follow concerning the Sacramentes in generall and lastly if wee applie those testimonies which speake of the Sacraments in generall to the handling and declaring of the Sacraments in special The chiefe Questions concerning the Sacraments 1 What Sacraments are 2 What are the ends of Sacraments 3 Jn what Sacraments differ from Sacrifices 4 Jn what they agree with the Word in what they differ from it 5 How the SacrameÌts of the old new TestameÌt agree 6 What Sacramental vnion is 7 What the things differ from their signes 8 What forms of speaking of the Sacraments are vsual to the Church and Scripture 9 What is the lawful vse of the Sacraments 10 What the wicked receiue in the vse thereof 11 Howe manie Sacramentes there are of the newe Testament 1 WHAT SACRAMENTS ARE. The originall of the word Sacrament THAT we may know what Sacramentes properly are the name it selfe of Sacrament is first to be considered Among the auncient Romanes this word Sacrament signified a solemne forme of an oath taken in warre which they called a militarie Sacrament so called of Sacrando that is of sacring or consecrating them because by that oath euerie one was consecrated or destined to this captaine and not to any other to serue him Heereof it is that some will haue these ceremonies instituted by God therefore to be so called for that as souldiours did oblige and binde themselues by that military Sacrament vnto their captaine so wee bind our selues vnto our captaine Christ by a solemne oath in the presence of god Angels and men This truely is not vnapt or vnmeete metaphor but yet I thinke rather that the original of this name came from the olde Latine Translations in which wheresoeuer the worde mysterie is vsed in the new Testament for the same they commonly in Latine put the woorde Sacramentum Now mysterie commeth from a Greeke verbe ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã which signifieth to institute instruct or initiate one in holy matters or matters of religion But that Greeke verb ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã is deriued from another which is ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã which signifieth to shut because as Eustathius saith they who were initiated or entred in holy rites were to shut their mouth not to vtter those thinges which were secret Nowe a mystery is said to be either a secret thing it selfe or the signe of a secret thing or that which hath a secret signification which none vnderstand but they who are initiated in holy rites By a signe wee vnderstand an externall and corporall thing and action or a ceremony instituted and ordained by God which betokeneth a certaine internall thing and spirituall Which the Grecians call a mysterie and is otherwise called of Diuines a Sacrament And some such signes god alwaies would haue to bee extant in his Church whereby the good will of God towardes men might be recorded and made knowen that men of the other side might declare and shewe their faith towardes God and other duties of piety and godlinesse Sacramentes therefore are so called mysteries because they haue a secret signification which none vnderstand but they who are initiated and instructed concerning the substaunce of sacred matters or the pointes of Christian Religion HAuing seene now what the name of Sacrament signifieth it resteth that wee consider the thing it selfe and define what Sacramentes are The definition whereof is this Sacramentes are sacred signes and seals obiect to our eies The Definition of sacramentes ordained and instituted by God that by them he might the more declare and seal the promise of his gospel vnto vs. The partes of this definition are in number three The first part apperteineth to the kinde of Sacramentes the latter two to their difference To the kind whereof they are it apperteineth that they are sacred signes seals that is diuine The sacraments are sacred seals signifieng or betokening sacred things such as belong to gods worship and the saluation of men A signe and a seale differ one froÌ the other as a general thing froÌ a thing more special For euerie seale is a signe but not euery signe a seal A seale certifieth and confirmeth a thing A signe onely sheweth it A sign is a thing signifieng somewhat else than that which it sheweth to the senses or a signe is that whereby the vnderstanding vnderstandeth some thinges else besides the signe it selfe So wordes are the signes of thinges Moreouer signes are of two sortes some are onely signifieng others are confirming also that is such signes
Church he must also publikely be corrected by the Church accordong as his trespasse is if neither yet he will repent being admonished and chastised by the Church whether it be he that committed a priuate trespasse or he that coÌmitted a publicke offence at length excommunication must bee inflicted by the church as the extremâ and last remedie to correct men obstinate and impenitent euen as also Christ himselfe commaundeth in these woordes next following the place before alleaged Jf he refuse to heare the church also let him be vnto thee as an heathen man and a publicane In these wordes Christ expressely commaundeth all whosoeuer being after this sort admonished by the church wil not repent to be by the common consent of the church excommunicated vntill they repent It remaineth now that we see what Excommunication is Excommunication is the banishing of a grieuous transgressour or an open vngodly and obstinate person from the fellowshippe of the faithfull by the iudgement of the Elders by the consent of the church and by the authoritie of christ and by the holy Scripture When the Church therefore pronounceth of any that they are not godly they must be excommunicated and not admitted vnto the sacrament And whosoeuer are excommunicated they againe professing shewing in their actions amendmeÌt ar altogether in like sort receiued into the church as they were exiled froÌ it namely by the iugedmeÌt of the Elders by the consent of the Church the autority of Christ and the Scripture Furthermore the chiefe and principall part in excommunication is denunciation whereby is denounced that hee which denieth faith and repentance is no member of the church as long as hee cotinueth such how euer he make boast of the name of christians because the Scripture dooth not acknowledge him for a christian who although he professe himself in word to be a christian yet in deedes sheweth the contrary And this denunciation whereby one is excommunicated is not in the power of the minister of the Church but in the power of the Church and is doone in the name of the Church because this commandement was giuen by christ vnto the church For hee saith expressely tell the Church And verily this commaundement hee gaue vnto the church not for the destruction of the sinner which is to be excommunicated but for his edification oâ saluation Neither ought this denunciation of the church to be vsed without effect for as was before saide of whome the church denounceth that they are not godly the church is bound to excommunicate them and not admitte them to the vse of the Sacramentes Now who are to be excommunicated is knowen sufficientlie by that which hath beene said before namelie such as either deny some article of faith or shewe that they wil not repent or submitte not them-selues to the will of God according to his commandements neither make any doubt of persisting stubbornly in manifest wickednesse Al such are not to be admitted into the Church or if they haue beene admitted into the Church in Baptisme yet we must not goe forwarde in offering them the Lordes sacred Supper but contrariwise such as professe faith and repentance the church is bound to admitte There remaine obiections of the aduersaries whereunto we will in few woords make answere 1 Obiection The charge and office of the keies is no where commaunded Therefore is not to be ordained in the Church by consequent no man ought to be excluded from the sacraments Ans The Antecedent is false because frequently in Scripture manifest testimonies of this charge and commission are extant Mat. 16.19 J will giue vnto thee the keies of the kingdome of heauen and whatsoeuer thou shalt binde vpon earth shall be bound in heauen Here in plaine wordes is expressed the power of the keies committed to all ministers of the word Moreouer what this office of charge of the keies committed to the Church is and how the Church must discharge this charge and funâtion Christ likewise plainly aduertiseth and declareth Mat. 18.17 18. If he will not vâââsafe to heare them tell it vnto the Church and if he efuse to heare the Church also let him bee vnto thee as an heathen man and a publicane Verily J say vnto you whatsoeuer yee shall binde on earth shall bee bound in Heauen and whatsoeuer yee loose on earth shall bee loosed in Heauen These thinges giuen thus in precept by Christ Paul also dooth in the thing it selfe confirme 1. Cor. 5.5 Let such a one be deliuered vnto Satan for the destructioÌ of the flesh that the spirit may be saued in the day of the Lord Jesus 1. Cor. 11.20 When ye come together into one place this is not to eate the Lords Supper 2. Thes 3.14 Jf any man obey not our sayings note him by a letter and haue no companie with him that hee may bee ashamed 1. Tim. 1.20 Of whom is Hymenaeus and Alexander whom I haue deliuered vnto Satan that they might learne not to blaspheme In the Prophets also are manifest testimonies in which this is apparent to haue beene commaunded by God Isai 1.11 What haue I to doe with the multitude of your sacrifices saith the Lord I am full of the burnt offerings of rams and of the fat of fed beastes and I desire not the bloud of bullockes nor of lambs nor of goates Isai 66.3 He that killeth a bullock is as if he slue a man he that sacrificeth a sheepe as if he cut off a dogs necke hee that offereth an oblation as if hee offered swines bloud he that remembreth incense as if he blessed an Jdoll Ier. 7.22 J spake not vnto your Fathers nor commaunded them when J brought them out of the land of Aegypt concerning burnt offerings and sacrifices Psal 50.16 Vnto the wicked said God What hast thou to doe to declare mine ordinaunces that thou shouldest take my couenant in thy mouth Wherefore Christ also saith Matt. 5.24 Leaue there thine offering before the Altar and goe thy waie first bee reconciled to thy brother and then come and offer thy gift There are other places also of Scripture besides these where it is coÌmanded that all professed wicked persons be excluded from the church the vse of the sacraments as wheresoeuer is reprehended the vnlawfull vse of the sacraments Likewise wheresoeuer the ministers are commaunded to receiue only such for members of the church as professe faith repentaÌce Reply God indeed forbiddeth the vngodlie to come vnto the sacraments but he willeth not that the church should forbid them Ans What god forbiddeth to be done in the church that wil he haue to be auoided by the Discipline of the church that God hath willed the church to forbid exclude professed vngodly persons is manifestly prooued by the fore alleadged places 2 Obiect Men are not able to discerne the woorthie from the vnworthie they cannot know who truelie repent who persist in impietie neither can they cast anie man into hell fire
yet wil I not faint in hope for Israel but wil looke when yet once againe God himselfe shal smite on rockes and water shal flowe out of them that his people in this time of drought maie drinke Euen so O God for thy promise sake and for thy troth of ould plighted in thy beloued Sonne vnto thy chosen open the rock of stone againe let againe the waters the liuing waters of thy word flow out and let the sauing riuers of thy Gospell runne and stop not through al drie places of our Land that men and Angels may see the felicity of thy Chosen and reioice in the gladnes of thy people and giue thanks and praise and glory and honour with thine inheritance vnto thy blessed name for euer A CATECHISM OF CHRISTIAN RELIGION 1 What is thy onely comfort in life and death THat both in soule body a 1. Cor 6.19 1. Thes 5.10 whether I liue or die b Rom. 14 8. I am not mine own but belong c 1. Cor. 3.23 wholy vnto my most faithful Lord Sauiour Iesus Christ who by his precious blood most fullie satisfying d 1. Pet. 1.18 1 Iohn 1.7 2.2 for all my sinnes hath deliueâed e 1. Iohn 38. Heb. 2.14.15 mee from all the power of the diuell and so reserueth f Iohn 6.39 me that without the will of my heaâenly Father not so much as a haire may fal g Mat. 10.30 Luke 21.18 from ây head yea all thinges must h Rom. 8.28 serue for my safeây Wherefore by his Spirit also he assureth i 2 Cor. 1.22 5.5 Eph. 1.14 mee âf euerlasting life and maketh k Rom. 8.24 me ready and preâared that henceforth I may liue to him 2 How many thinges are necessarie for thee to know that thou enioying this comfort maist liue die happilie Three l Luk. 24.47 1. Cor. 6.11 Rom. 8.16 Tit. 33.4.5.6.7 8. The first what is the greatnes m Iohn 9.41 Rom. 3. of my sin misery The second how I am deliuered n Iohn 17.3 from all sinne and miserie The third what thankes I owe o Ephes 5.10 1. Pet. 2.9 3.10.11.12 Rom. 6.11.12.13 Mat. 5.16 2. Tim. 2.15 vnto God for this deliuerie There is a three-fold order or there are three partes of the studie of diuinitie THE first is a Catecheticall institution or briefe summe of Christian doctrine which is called a Catechisme and is a briefe explication of the generall pointes of the same doctrine This part is necessarie For both the learned and vnlearned ought to know the foundation of religion The second a handling of common places or coÌmon places which contein a larger explication of euery point and of hard quaestions together with their subdiuisions reasons and argumentes The third a diligent meditation of the scripture or holy writte This is the highest degree for which we learne all the rest to wit that we may come furnished to the reading vnderstanding and propounding of the holy Scripture Those former partes are taken out of the Scripture and againe common places do lead vs vnto the Scripture which is as it were a rule by which they are directed What a Catechisme is A CATECHISME is a briefe doctrine framed for youth the ruder sort conteining in it the summe of the doctrine of the Law Gospel or of Christian religion which being deliuered is required againe at the handes of the auditors It is so called of a Greek woord ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã which signifieth to resound or to returne a voice back again Eccho-like because that children did by mouth make rehearsall of those thinges which were asked them and which they had hard Catechumeni in the primitiue church were those who learned the Catechisme that is to say such as were now of the Church and were instructed in christian Doctrine Neophyti or Nouices were those who were but new come vnto the Church so called from twoo Greeke woords ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã and ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã which signify a new plant Of the Catechumenes there were twoo sortes 1 Those who first being of some yeares whether of the Iewes or of the Gentils afterward came vnto Christ but were not as yet baptised These were first instructed in the Catechisme and afterwards baptised and admitted to the Lords supper 2. Those who were borne in the Church That is the Children of Christians These eftsoones after their birth as being members of the Church were baptised and after they were growen a little elder they were instructed and confirmed by laying on of handes and so dimissed out of the companie of the Catechumenes so that it was lawfull for them thence-forward to draw neer vnto the Lordes Supper This Catechising doctrine hath euer been in the Church For in the olde Testament God himselfe in briefe-wise deliuered the doctrine of the Lawe Gospell the Decalog the promises as when hee saith Walke before me Gen. 17.1 Gen. 22.18 and be thou perfect Likewise In thy seed shal al nations of the earth be blessed Now these things God would that Abraham and his posteritie should teach their Children and their whole familie and therefore this doctrine was framed fit for the capacity of Children and the ruder sort In the old Testament furthermore there were also sacrifices praiers other things in which the youth were instructed In the new Testament in the Apostles time there was likewise a Catechising doctrine as the author of the Epistle to the Hebrewes reporteth Therefore leauing the doctrine of the beginning of Christ Heb. 6.1 let vs be led forward vnto perfection not laying againe the foundation of repentance that is the beginning of Christian doctrine which comprehendeth repentance and faith These first beginnings or principles of Christian doctrine are called in the same place the doctrine of baptismes because they that were of some yeares before they came to christ were first instructed before they were baptised It is called also the doctrin of laying on of hands because the Catechisme was required at their handes that they should be able to answere in it on whom hands were laid that is to say of the children of Christians who were baptised in their infancy The parts of these rudimentes of Christian doctrine which they cal Catechisme are the Lawe and the Gospel or as it is said in the place afore named vnto the Hebrews repentance and faith in Christ Semblably the fathers also write Briefe summes of doctrine certain remnants of which we see as yet in Popery Now it behoueth that the youth be by and by instructed in this doctrine and doe knowe the foundation 1. Because of the commandement of God âeut 6.7 Thou shalt tell them vnto thy children 2. Because we are so corrupted that except we be timely informed of the wil of God hardly or neuer we learne to do things acceptable vnto God and scarsely suffer ourselues with much adoe to be
much thereof hath beene preserued of God for vs as was necessarie and profitable for the doctrine and comfort of the Church euen as Iohn witnesseth that Iesus did many thinges before his disciples 1 As much of the history as is sufficient doth remain Iohn 21. which are not written in the storie of the Gospel And that these thinges which are extant were written that wee might beleeue that Iesus is the Christ the Sonne of God and that beleeuing wee might haue life euerlasting in his name Furthermore 2 The holy Scripture is perfect in sense though not in words concerning doctrine and precepts albeit some thinges written by the Apostles be not extant whatsoeuer yet of necessarie doctrine was in them it is certaine that it is contained in those which we haue both because that Paul in both places doth repeate that which hee hath written in those Epistles and also because it hath bin before shewed that God hath deliuered the whole doctrine of our saluation in the Scripture which is extant and wil preserue it vnto the ende of the world They bring other places also by which they indeuour to Obiection 2 gather Some things were spoken by word of mouth that Christ his Apostles did deliuer some things vnto the Churches by mouth which are not comprised in the writings of the Apostles As Mat. 28. where Christ sendeth his Apostles to preach Iohn 16. I haue yet many things to say vnto you but you cannot beare them now Act. 16. Paul and Timothy deliuered vnto the Churches the decrees to keepe ordained by the Apostles and elders which were at Ierusalem 1. Cor. 11. I wil order other things when I come 2. Thes 2. Keepe the instructions which you haue beene taught either by word or by our Epistle And cap. 3. Withdrawe your selues from euerie brother which walketh not after the instruction which he receaued of vs. And in the 2. and 3. Epistles of Iohn I haue many things to write vnto you but I would not by paper and incke but I trust to come vnto you and speake mouth to mouth 1 Tim. 6. Tit. 1. and 2. And Paul chargeth Timothie to keep that which was committed vnto him and to commit those things which he had heard of him to men fit to teach Lastly they saie That before the bookes either of the olde or new Testament were written the doctrine was deliuered vnto the Church by mouth But neither the Prophets nor Christ nor the Apostles haue deliuered any other precepts by mouth then those which are written And if they ordained any ceremonial thinges in the Churches which they committed not to writing neither were they contrarie to these which are written neither ouer-many or vnprofitable neither put on them with an opinion of necessitie For neither was there any other Gospel from the beginning neither did Christ command anie other to be preached then that which we haue written Neither were those things any other which the Apostles then could not beare through infirmitie then the selfesame which the Lord had taught them before which the spirite should cal into their minds and expound vnto them which themselues afterwards did deliuer in writing to the church neither were they otherwise then sutable to those thinges which they had before receaued of the Lord neither olde wiues to is such as a great part of the Popish traditions are but the most authenticke doctrine of the Gospel either vnknowen or repugnant vnto the reason and wit of man But what Paul in the Acts is said to haue deliuered vnto the churches is there expressed euen the decree of the counsel of Ierusalem concerning blood strangled and thinges offered to idols Vnto the Corinthians hee promiseth that he will take order for matters of ceremonies euen such as appertained to the ministring of the Lords Supper Now by the instructions which he speaketh of to the Thessalonians he vnderstandeth not anie Lawes concerning ceremonies but the whole doctrine of the Gospel which he had taught euen the selfe same both by word and writing which hee had committed to Timothie and by the declaring of which mouth to mouth Iohn promiseth to bring true ioie vnto his auditours But bee it that Paul spake neuer so much of keeping traditions or ordinances which were not written as 1. Cor. 11. when hee saith Now brethren I command you that you keepe the ordinances as I deliuered them vnto you yet should not the aduersaries therefore obtaine that their traditions either are to be kept or are Apostolicke wheras most of them are singularly repugnant to the Apostles doctrine neither yet that there were more ordinances then in the Church then are written since that the Apostles did ordaine no rites by which the consciences of men should be bound Obiection 3 They alleadge farther the practise and examples of the Apostles That the Apostles haue decreed against and besides the Scripture Tit. 1. as if they did make anie ordinances or Lawes either besides or against the Scripture as when Paul ordaineih manie things of choosing Bishops and Deacons of widowes of weomen to be couered and to containe themselues in silence of not deuorcing the husband if he bee an infidel of controuersies betweene Christians 1 Tim. 3. 1 Cor. 11. 1 Cor. 14. 1 Cor. 7. 1 Cor. 6. But these men remember not that their authority is not equal vnto the Apostles authoritie neither consider they that there is nothing in all these thinges appointed of Paul which is not agreeable to the rest of the word of God contained in writing and that manie of those things which they alleadge is comprehended in the commandements of the Decalog More trifling is it 1 Answere that they saie the forme of Baptisme appointed by Christ was changed by the Apostles because it is reade in the Acts. 2.8 and 19 that they Baptised in the name of Iesus Christ For in those places not the forme of Baptism but the vse is declared that is that men were baptised for to testifie that they did belong to Christ Neither yet by the example of the Apostles who interdicted the Churches thinges offered to idols blood and that which was strangled is it lawful for Councels and Bishops to make decrees and Lawes to tie mens consciences For first here againe there must needs be reteined a difference betweene the Apostles by whom God opened his wil vnto men whereupon they also saie It seemed good to the holie Ghost and to vs and other ministers of the Church who are tied vnto the Apostles doctrine Further as coÌcerning this decree of the Apostles they decreed nothing else then what the rule of charitie commaundeth which at all times would haue that in things indifferent men should deale without offence Now if they vrge that these ordinances are called necessary againe it doth not thereupon follow that the traditions of Bishops are necessarie especially such as are the Bishops of Rome Then that necessity whereof the Apostles speak
not knowing the scriptures neither were they the true Church though they seased vpon the name and place of it 2 Answere Vniuersallie Secondly the true Church indeede erreth not vniuersallie For alwaies the light of the truth especially concerning the foundation of doctrine is preserued in some mens minds wherupon the Church is called the pillar and ground of truth But yet neuertheles some also of the godly oftentimes fall into errors through ignorance and infirmitie yet so that they hold the foundation neither doe they defend their erronious opinions contrarie to their conscience and at length they forsake them euen as it is said If anie man builde vpon this foundation gold 1 Cor. 3. Ephes 4. 1 Cor. 12 siluer c. And Philip. 3. If ye bee otherwise minded God shal reueile euen the same vnto you Last of al there is giuen vnto euery man grace according vnto the measure of the gift of Christ And the spirit distributeth to euerie man seuerallie as he wil. The Apostles before they had receiued the holie Ghost at Whitsontide were the liuely members of the Church yet erred they concerning the kingdom office of the Messias There were of the Chiliasts opinion great men in the Church as Pasias Irenaeus Apollinarius Tertullian Victorinus Lactantius Methodius Martyr And therefore although the Church er not vniuersallie yet oftentimes some of her members erre when as they swarue from the woord which God suffereth not seldome to happen vnto them for to keepe vs beeing warned of our weakenes and blindnes in modestie and his true feare and in daily inuocating of him and withal to teach vs that the truth of doctrine is not to be measured by the title of the church but by the woord deliuered of him by the handes of the Prophets and Apostles as it is said Thy woord O Lord is a lanterne vnto my feet Psalm 119. and a light vnto my pathes Likewise 1 Tim. 6. Keepe that which is committed vnto thee and auoid profane and vaine bablinges This ground beeing once laied 7 Obiection The Church ought to obey Bishops by the commandement of God that so far foorth the Church erreth not as it doth not swarue from the written woord of God it is easy to answere to that which they make shew of to the contrarie that the Church is ruled by Bishops and therefore must obey them as it is saied Act. cap. 20. Take heede vnto all the flocke whereof the holy Ghost hath made you ouerseers to gouerne the Church of God And Mat. 18. If hee refuse to heare the Church let him bee vnto thee as an heathen man and a Publicane Luc. 10. Hee that heareth you heareth mee and hee that despiseth you despiseth mee And to the Hebrewes 13. Obey those who beare rule ouer you For both they must rule and the Church must obey them according vnto the prescript of Gods woord as it is said If any man preach any other doctrine let him bee accursed Aunswere Necessarilie in those ãâã things which belong to the ministery frely in traditions Gal. 1. Whatsoeuer therfore the ministers propound out of the woord of God vnto the Church wee must of necessity obey it that which the Lord teacheth Matt. 23.2 when hee saieth The Scribes the Pharisees sit in Moyses chaire All therefore whatsoeuer they bid you obserue that obserue and doe For they sit in Moses chaire who teach Moses doctrine in the Church If also they ordaine any thinges indifferenâ and of a middle sort which are profitable these also are to be obserued for maintaining of order and auoiding of offence But if they require vs to beleeue or obserue thinges repugnant to the woord of God or thinges that are in their owne nature indifferent with putting an opinion of necessitie in them and of woorshipping of God they sit no longer in Moses chaire but in the chaire of scorners and of them it is said Iohn 10. The sheepe heard them not Likewise 1. Tim. 4. In the latter times some shall depart from the faith and shal giue heed vnto the spirites of error And that the decrees of the Bishops also are not to bee receaued among the precepts and decrees of the Church is confirmed by the example of the ciuill magistrate whose iust good Lawes binde the coÌsciences of the subiects 1 Inst For the dissimilitude of the examples consisteth in that that God himselfe by expresse woorde hath decreed a necessitie of obedience to the Lawes and commandements of the ciuil magistrate 1 Instance The magstrate doth bind the consciences therfore Bishops which are not repugnant vnto his Law but hath giuen a liberty of conscience in traditions of the Church so that he pronounceth himselfe to be angrie with him who obeieth not ciuil magistrats as long as they command nothing repugnant to his Lawes but not with them which without offence do contrarie to the constitutions of Bishops For of the magistrate it is said Rom. 13. We must obey him for conscience sake But of thinges indifferent in the Church Coloss 2. Let no man condemne you in meat or drink or in respect of a holy daie 2 Instance The higher power doth more bind 1 Answere Likewise Gal. 5. Stand fast in the liberty wherewith Christ hath made vs free Now if againe they reply that the office of Bishops is aboue the ciuil power and therefore hath greater force then that to bind men to obey first we graunt that more obedience is due vnto the superior power then to the inferiour as long as it commaundeth nothing contrarie to Gods woorde As long therefore as the ministers propound the word of God vnto the Church and for auoiding of offence commaund such thinges to be obserued as appertaine to decencie and order they do not now offend against them but against God whosoeuer obey them not But if they require their lawes concerning thinges indifferent to be obserued with putting an opinion of necessitie in them and of the worship of God and do make them necessarie when there is no danger of offence to ensue Because this charge is contrarie to the word of God no obedience is due vnto it Further we confesse that greater obedience is due vnto the superiour power in those things in which it is superiour that is in which God would haue other powers to obey it But the ministerial power is superiour vnto the ciuil in those things which belong properly vnto the ministerie that is which are of God deliuered commaunded and committed vnto the ministers that by them they may bee declared vnto the Church But of matters indifferent concerning which nothing is either commanded or forbidden of God the ciuil power is superiour by reason of the authoritie which God in these matters hath giuen vnto the ciuil magistrate and not to the ministers of the Church Obiection 8 But against this they returne againe That wee also doe alleadge the Testimonies of councels fathers in
meaning is to bee receiued which these rules of examining and iudging which haue bin now declared doe not suffer Then must wee consider what times and whose writinges are purest what pointes of doctrine haue bin and in what ages either rightlie expounded or depraued with errors lastly whose interpretation either is of the autor or may bee of vs confirmed by the testimonie of the Scripture And to this deciding of all controuersies about the meaning of the Scripture drawen out of the Scripture it selfe do all the godlie and louers of the truth agree euen as it is said Iohn 8.47 Hee that is of God heareth the wordes of God now the testimonie of the auncient and catholicke Church so farre as they see it to accord with the Scripture they doe with glad and thankful minds embrace and are so much the more assured of the known truth But if any quarrelling men doe not yeelde vnto the Testimonies of the Scripture we must not seek because of them a iudge higher then the word of God but must leaue them vnto the iudgement of God as the Apostle counsaileth vs to Titus 3. Reiect him that is an heretik after once or twise admonition knowing that hee that is such is peruerted and sinneth being damned of his own selfe And 1. Cor. 14. If anie man be ignorant let him be ignorant And in the last of the Apocalyps Hee that is filthie let him bee more filthie Neither verilie doth hee whom the woord of God doth not satisfy rest on the autoritie of men as the truth it selfe doth shew But as these thinges are sufficient to shutte the mouthes of them who gainsay the truth 6. Prayers or at least-wise to manifest their impudencie so is there further required for the fencing of the consciences of all the godlie in debate of religion besides a care of learning the doctrine of the woord of God an ardent and daily inuocating of God by which wee may desire that wee may be taught and guided by his holy spirite This if we shal doe hee will not suffer vs to make stay in error Mat. 11.28 Esaie 57.15 which may pul vs from him but will open vnto vs the true and certaine meaning of his woord concerning all thinges necessarie to our saluation that our faith may depend not on humane but diuine autoritie euen as it is promised in the seuenth Chapter of Matthewe Aske and it shall bee giuen you seeke and ye shall finde knocke and it shall bee opened vnto you For whosoeuer asketh receiueth and hee that seeketh findeth and to him that knocketh it shall bee opened And in the eleuenth of Luke How much more shall your heauenlie Father giue the holie Ghost to them that desire him Also in the first of Iames If anie of you doe lacke wisedome let him aske of God which giueth to all men liberallie and reprocheth no man and it shall bee giuen him but let him aske in faith and wauer not To their former arguments our aduersaries adde that it Obiection 11 is a shame that the holie Ghost speaking in the Church should bee subiect to the examinatioÌ and iudgement of another It is vnmeet that the holy Ghost should be subiect vnto another and therefore we must not examine him by the rule of the Scripture But seeing that the same spirite speaketh in the Church and in the Scripture when wee doe examine the voice of the Church by the Scripture we doe not subiect the holy Ghost to another but we compare him with himselfe And by this means first we giue vnto him the praise of trueth and constancie while we doe acknowledge and testifie that hee is alwaies like himselfe and doth neuer square from himselfe then also we confesse that the supreme authoritie of pronouncing the wil of God belongeth vnto him while we doe not seeke whether those things be true and certaine which hee hath spoken but whether those be his words which men ascribe vnto him and this we doe euen after the selfesame manner which he hath prescribed vs and after that we finde out by the rule of the written word that any thing hath proceeded from him to that without making any controuersie we submit our minds wils Contrariwise it is easie to see that our aduersaries themselues are guiltie of that contumelie against the holie Ghost of which they accuse vs. For while they wil haue the authoritie of giuing iudgement concerning the meaning of the Scripture and of deciding controuersies not to belong vnto the Scriptures but vnto themselues by this verie thing both they imagine that the holy Ghost may dissent from himselfe and do make themselues iudges higher then the holy ghost and the word of God Obiection 12 The letter killeth the spirit quickneth Lastly whereas Paul saith 2. Cor. 3. That he is the minister of the newe Testament not of the letter but of the spirit for the letter doth kil the spirit doth quicken some men do thence gather that wee are to heare not what the written word of God soundeth but what the spirite speaketh by the Church or in our hearts Yea there hath growen an opinion heretofore that the graÌmatical and literal meaning of the Scripture is pernâââcus except all be transformed into allegories But a manifold paralogisme in this argument doth easily appeare if it bee considered what the letter and the spirit signifieth in Paul For that all the doctrine and knowledge touching God as also the outwarde obseruation of the Lawe in those that are not regenerate is called the letter by the Apostle and the spirit first the holy Ghost himselfe Secondly the true doctrine concerning God when the holie Ghost is of force and efficacy by it Thirdly faith and conuersion and motions pleasing God being kindled of the holy Ghost through the word it appeareth by the words going before For for that which here he saith that he was made of God a minister not of the letter but of the spirit he said before that the Epistle of Christ was ministred by him and written not with incke but with the spirit of the liuing God in tables of the hart that is that his preaching was not in vaine but of force and efficacy in the harts of men the holy Ghost woorking by it And in like manner Rom. cap. 2. hee calleth the ceremonie without conuersion circumcision in the letter but conuersion it selfe circumcision of the hart in the spirit And Rom 7. He willeth vs to walke in newnesse of spirit and not in the oldnes of the letter that is in true holines such as is begun by the spirit in the regenerate not in the sinne and hypocrisie of them who know verilie the wil of God and make practise also of outward discipline and behauiour but remaine without faith and conuersion Wherefore first as the doctrine by the fault of men 1 The letter killeth not of it selfe but by an accident and not of it remaineth only the letter so also
iudgement as perfectlie aunswerable vnto his Lawe Aunswere These and the like sayinges doe not challenge to the Godly in this life perfect fulfilling of the Law but the vprightnes of a good conscience without which faith can not consist or stand as neither can a good conscience without faith As it is saide 1. Timot. 1.18 Fight a good fight hauing Faith and a good conscience And Roman 5.1 Then beeing iustified by Faith wee haue peace towarde GOD thorough our Lorde Iesus Christ. For a good conscience is a certaine knowledge that wee haue faith and a purpose to obey GOD according to all his commaundements and that wee and our obedience though maimed and scarce begunne please GOD not for that it satisfieth his Lawe but because those sinnes and defectes which remayne in vs are for-giuen vs for the satisfaction of Christ which is imputed vnto vs. For as newe obedience is begunne by Faith so by Faith also it pleaseth GOD. Wherefore the Godly slacke not to bring foorth their life into the light neither shake and shiuer they at the tribunal of Christ but comfort themselues with the conscience or inward knowledge thereof Obiection 2. Pet. 1.10 Giue diligence to make your calling and election sure for if yee doe these thinges yee shal neuer fall 1. Iohn 3. Whosoeuer is borne of GOD sinneth not Aunswere These sentences in times past the Pelegians also and Catharistes and nowe the Anabaptistes abuse to establish perfection of new obedience in the regenerate but to fall and to commit or doe sinne signifieth in those places of Peter and Iohn to haue Raigning-sinne and to yeelde vnto it and perseuere in it and in this sort the regenerate sin not But that there remain nâtwithstanding remnants of sins and defectes in them is expresly shewed 1. Ioh. 1.8 If wee say we haue no sin the truth is not in vs. Obiection Mat. 6 Luk. 11. The similitude which is vsed by Christ calling the ey the light of the bodie doth not inforce the lightsomnes of the minde The light of the bodie is the eie if then thine eie be single thy whole bodie shal be light hereof they gather that the mindes of the regenerate are so purged in this life that the whole heap and multitude of their workes is light and pure that is perfectly aunswerable to the Law But seeing the speech of Christ is conditionall it is manifest that neither the Antecedent nor consequent but onely the sequele thereof is affirmed and that the Antecedent also beeing supposed the consequent is no otherwise put than is the Antecedent Wherefore Christ doth not affirme by this similitude of the eye guiding the body that the mindes of men are lightsome and so all their actions to bee well directed and without sinne but rather hee accuseth the frowardnes of men who goe about to oppresse and put out euen that light which is left them by nature and doe withhold the truth as S. Paul speaketh in vnrighteousnesse and therefore are wholie that is in all their actions darke corrupt and worthy of damnation Furthermore the purity of actions can bee but so far supposed as the purity and light of mens minds is supposed For the light of nature beeing supposed actions morally good follow spirituall light supposed actions also spiritually good or good woorkes follow imperfect illightening supposed imperfect obedience perfect illightening supposed perfect obedience also followeth Seeing then in this life perfect light and knowledge of God and his will as much as the law of God requireth is not kindled in the regenerate but is differred vntill the life to come 1. Cor. 13. For we knowe in part and we prophesie in part but when that which is perfect is come then that which is in part shal be abolished Therefore neither in other parts perfect conformity with the Lawe can bee in this life yet neuerthesse euen nowe concerning imputation of perfect puritie it is true that the godly are pure and without sinne in the sight of God when hee beholdeth them in Christ which is then when the light of faith is kindled in their hartes So also that Ephes 5. is to be taken Christ gaue himselfe for the Church that hee might sanctifie it and clense it by the washing of water through the woorde that hee might make it vnto himselfe a glorious Church not hauing spotte or wrinckle or anie such thing but that it should bee holie and without blame For the Baptisme of water by reason of the woorde of promise adioined signifieth and sealeth to the faithfull a clensing by the blood of Christ which is most perfect and presenteth vs in this life vnblameable before God and a clensing by his spirit which is begun in this life and perfected in the life to come and therefore cannot pacifie and quiet our consciences There are also obiections against the second part of the former Doctrine concerning the third degree of libertie by which obiections they contend that it is in the power of the regenerate either to perseuere in righteousnesse or to depart from it They who haue liberty say they to choose good haue liberty to perseuere The regenerate haue libertie to choose good 2. Cor. 3. Where the spirit of the Lord is there is libertie Therefore they haue power to perseuere Aunswere If the conclusion of this reason bee rightly meant the whole reason may be graunted to wit that the regenerate haue so far forth libertie to perseuere as they are lightened and guided by the holie ghost For the libertie which they haue to choose good dependeth vpon his working and motion But if it be meant that the godly haue this libertie either alwaies or so that their perseueraunce dependeth of themselues there will bee more found in the conclusion than was in the premisses and that for two causes First Because they haue libertie alwaies to perseuere who are neuer destituted of the guiding of the holie spirite which shal bee in the life to come Secondly Because euen their libertie also to good who are neuer forsaken of the holie spirite yet dependeth not of themselues but of God But here they replie The regenerate deserue the departure of gods spirit from them through their manifold sinnes which yet the merit of Christ and his power preserueth in them He that is not forsaken of the holie Ghost except himselfe first withstand the motion of the holie ghost hath alwaies the aide and assistaunce of the holie Ghost readie that hee maie persist in that good which hee purposeth But the godlie are not forsaken of the holie Ghost vnlesse themselues first withstand him therefore they haue alwaies the assistance of the holie Ghost readie that they may perseuere But hee who hath this hath in his owne power to perseuere or to decline because the cause is in his owne will alone why hee doth either obeie or resist the spirite mouing him When wee denie the Minor of this reason they prooue it thus The iustice of
exercise in sauing of vs not impeaching his iustice he hath vttered in his word Iohn 5.21 The father quickeneth whom he will The second is his infinite wisedome whereby hee knoweth how to turne the purposes of the Diuel imagined and deuised to the reproche of GOD himselfe by corrupting mankinde and to the ouerthrowing of the saluation of Gods chosen euen to the manifesting of his owne glorie and to the saluation of his chosen God therefore by this his wisedome hath found out an admirable temperament and such as no creature coulde haue found of his iustice and mercie in deliuering man that is such a way whereby hee might shewe his exceeding both mercie and iustice The third is Gods omnipotencie wherefore hee is able to performe that deliuerie of man from sinne and death which hee through his immeasurable mercie and wise counsaile decreed Luc. 1.37 With God nothing shal bee impossible To denie then mans deliuerie is to spoile God of infinite wisedome goodnes and power against that which is said 1. Sam. 2.6 The Lorde bringeth downe to the graue and raiseth vp Psal 68.20 To the Lord God belong the issues of death Isai 59.1 The Lords hand is not shortened Obiection What the vnchangeable iustice and truth of god requireth that is vnchangeable But the iustice and truth of god requireth the casting away and damnation of man for god had expresselie threatned euerlasting death to the transgressours of his lawe and the iustice of god will destroie euerie thing that is not conformable thereunto Therefore the casting awaie of man from the face of god is vnchangeable neither is it possible that without the impeaching of gods iustice and truth man should escape euerlasting damnation Aunswere The Maior is to bee distinguished What the iustice of God requireth to wit simplie without al condition that is simply vnchangeable It requireth the casting away of man with this condition except there bee interposed a full and perfect satisfaction Wherefore the iustice of GOD requireth that a sinner either satisfie or bee cast away Mathew 5.36 Thou shalt not come out thence vntill thou hast paide the vtmost farthing Replie But impossible is it for vs to satisfie for our sinnes or to beare sufficient punishment so that wee may come from thence Aunswere It is impossible in respect of our selues but not in respect of God He knoweth the meanes how by an other full satisfaction may be made for vs. Adam after his fall before by special reuelation hee was assured of the promise could not hope for deliuerance But that our deliuerie by another is possible is knowen onely by the promises of the Gospel and the reuealing of the holy Ghost forcibly mouing our hearts to beleeue the Gospel Here ariseth a question Whether Adam after his fall might haue certainly promised himselfe deliuerie Wee aunswere that hee coulde not without especiall promise and reuelation And before he had this nothing could present it selfe vnto his mind but the great iustice truth of God exacting of him euerlasting punishment for not yeelding obedieÌce For flesh bloud reueal not those things which are the peculiar and proper benefites of the Mediatour But some man may except that the selfe same causes notwithstanding doe remaine euen nowe after the publishing of the Gospell to wit the iustice and truth of GOD who is neuer chaunged If then Adam coulde not hope for deliuerie before the promise was published neither could he after the publishing thereof For so hee might haue reasoned It is impossible that the iustice and truth of GOD shoulde bee impeached But mans recouering and escaping out of punishment would impeache the iustice and truth of GOD because euerlasting punishment shoulde not bee inflicted on man which yet the iustice and truth of GOD require For the punishment to bee euerlasting and yet man to wade and escape out of it are thinges contradictorie and of flatte repugnauncie Therefore mans escape and deliuerie out of punishment is impossible This Obiection or temptation Adam might by the promise nowe made haue repelled on this wise The Minor is true if the escaping bee such that sufficient punishment and equall to the sinne bee laide neither vpon the sinner himselfe nor on another who offereth himselfe in the sinners place But the iustice of GOD hath inflicted punishment sufficient for our sinnes on his owne Sonne who offered himselfe of his owne accorde to sustaine it for vs. Wherefore mans escaping out of miserie by the full satisfaction performed by the Sonne of GOD doth not impeache but rather establish Gods iustice But againe it is replied That which necessarilie doth not conclude punishment to insue doth leaue some hope neither willeth vs to dispaire of deliuerie from punishment But the euent hath taught that the casting away of man is not necessarilie concluded or inferred vpon the first fall of Adam Therefore Adam beeing fallen no not before the promise published concerning the seede of the Woman ought altogether to haue dispaired of his deliuerie Aunswere Hee ought not verily to haue dispaired neither coulde hee haue inferred vpon his fall necessarily that his deliuerie out of miserie was simplie impossible but neither coulde hee of the otherside haue certainely promised vnto himselfe or hoped for it before the publishing of the Gospell Because neither hee nor any creature was able Humane reason might probablie coniecture but not necessarily conclude mans deliuerie or shoulde for euer haue beene able of himselfe to perceiue or so much as imagine vnto himselfe a maner of escaping punishment not repugnant to the iustice of God except GOD had declared and reuealed the same by his Sonne Hee might truelie as others likewise who liue out of the Church destitute of the worde of promise haue probablie reasoned that one day there shoulde bee a deliuerie First because it is not meete that man the most excellent creature shoulde bee made of GOD to sustaine the greatest punishment and that for euer Againe For that it seemeth not likely that GOD woulde haue deliuered a lawe to man to no effect that is which shoulde neuer bee perfectly performed by him But except the voice of the gospel had come maÌ would neuer haue beene able by these reasons long to haue withstood the tentation of the Diuel who woulde easily haue refuted them by his owne example Wherefore albeit these two reasons are of themselues most true for GOD did not make mankinde vnto perpetuall miserie neither made hee a lawe to no effect yet man beeing fallen is not able by reason of his blindnesse and corruption without the promise and grace of the holy Ghost to assent vnto them that is is not able of them certainely and necessarily to infer that he knoweth and hopeth for his deliuerance out of paine and miserie 3 Whether Deliuerie be necessarie and certaine THat some should be deliuered and saued from destruction is necessarie Obiection But it is free vnto God The deliuerie of some necessarie euen to saue
but now they are different and diuers in vs. For Iustification now is the imputatioÌ of Christs righteousnes whereby we are accounted righteous before God Sanctification is the working of a conformity with god in vs which conformitie is here vnperfect but shal be perfected in the life to come where holines righteousnes shal be againe one the same euen in vs. The suÌme is In the person of the mediatour three things are to be considered which all the scripture ascribeth to Christ alone First that hee is God which many places of the scripture do confirme As Ioh. 1.2.3 The word was God All thinges were made by him Act. 20.28 God purchased the Church with his bloud Rom. 1.4 Who was declared mightilie to be the Sonne of God touching the spirit of Sanctification Rom. 10.11 Whosoeuer beleeueth in him shall not be ashamed 1. Iohn 5.7 There are three which bear record in heauen the father the word and the holie Ghost these three are one To these also are to bee added those places in which is attributed to Christ diuine worship inuocation hearing of our praiers workes proper to God alone In like manner those which attribute vnto Christ the name Iehoua Hierem. 23. Zach. 2. Math. 3. Likewise those in which those thinges which are spoken of Iehoua are applied to Christ as Isai 6.9 and Ioh. 12.40 c. Secondly that he is true man Hither belong those places which call Christ man the son of man as when Math. 1.1 he is called the sonne of Dauid the sonne of Abraham Luc. 1.31 The fruite of the wombe And when Romans 1.3 9.5 he is said to be made of the seede of Dauid according to the flesh As also to haue a bodie of flesh not to be an imaginarie but a true bodie 1. Iohn 4.2 Euerie spirite that confesseth that Iesus Christ is come in the flesh is of God Hither belong also those places which attribute vnto Christ things proper vnto man as to grow to eat to drink to be ignorant of some thing to rest to be wearie to be baptised to bee circumcised to lament reioice c. Thirdly that two natures in Christ make one person Hither are referred the places which by communicating of the properties of each nature attribute those to his diuine nature which are proper to his humane nature and so contrariwise As Ioh. 1.14 The word was made flesh Heb. 2.14 He was made partaker of flesh and bloud Act. 20.28 God purchased the Church with his bloud Ioh. 8.58 Before Abraham was I am Mat. 28.20 I am with you alway vntil the end of the world Heb. 12. Hee spake vnto vs by his sonne by whom he made the world 1. Ioh. 4.3 Iesus Christ is come in the fleshe Roman 9.5 Christ is God ouer all blessed for euer Amen 6 That there is but one Mediatour There can bee but one mediatour because there is but one natural Sonne of God THere is but one mediatour 1. Tim. 2.6 The reason is because the Sonne onely is mediatour and can performe the office of the mediatour And there is but one onely naturall Sonne of God 1 Obiect The Saintes also make intercession for vs. Therefore they also are mediatours Answ There is a difference betweene the intercession of Christ and of the Saintes who liue in the world and pray for others yea for their persecutours and for vnbeleeuers For the Saints depend vpon the merit of Christ Christ offered himselfe a suertie and a satisfier he sanctifieth himselfe for vs that is presenteth himself in our steed 2 Obiect Where are manie meanes there is not one mediatour But there are manie meanes of our saluation Therefore there is not one onely mediatour Answ The Maior proposition wee denie For it is one thing to be a meanes another thing to be the mediatour of our saluation OF THE COVENAVNT IT was said The couenant is that reconciliation which Christ the mediatour hath wrought between God and man that the mediatour is a person reconciling parties which are at variance Nowe this reconciliation in the scriptures is termed the Couenaunt and Testament which is the correlatiue that is hath a mutuall respect to the mediatour Wherefore the Doctrine which treateth of the Couenaunt is linked with the place concerning the mediatour because euerie mediatour is the mediatour of some Couenaunt and a reconciler of parties who are at enmitie The chiefe questions are 1 What a Couenaunt is 2 Whether it can be made without a mediatour 3 Whether there be but one and the same Couenaunt or more 4 In what the old and new Couenaunt agree and in what they differ 1 WHAT A COVENAVNT IS A Couenaunt in generall signifieth a mutuall promise or agreement betweene the parties who are ioined in that Couenaunt whereby is made a bond or obligation for the performance of certaine thinges on both parts solemne ceremonies and tokens beeing added thereto to testifie and confirme that promise and agreement For the making therefore declaring confirming of a Couenaunt serue mutual promises and outward signes and tokens of the Couenaunt A Testament is called the last will of a Testator whereby he at his death disposeth of his thinges what he woulde haue done concerning them this is ratified by the death of the Testator In speciall the Couenaunt betweene God and men is a mutual promise and agreement made by our Mediatour confirmed by othes and solemne tokens which we call Sacraments whereby God bindeth himselfe to remit their sins vnto them that beleeue and to giue them euerlasting life for by his son our Mediator men bind themselues to receiue this so great a benefite with faith and to yeeld true obedience vnto God which is to liue according to his will that so they may declare their thankefulnes vnto god The summe is This Couenaunt is gods bond to yeelde vs his grace and fauour and of the otherside our bond to receiue this grace by faith and to yeelde new obedience Why the reconciliation between God and vs is called a couenaunt Furthermore the name of Couenaunt and Testament shew the same thing to wit our reconcilement with God or the mutuall agreement betweene God and men This reconcilement is called a Couenaunt because as it hath been said both God vnto vs we vnto god haue promised certain things to be performed of both parts adding certaine signes and pledges of this our mutuall agreement Why also it is called a Testament It is called a Testament because this reconciliation was made by the death of the Testator Christ comming between that so it might be firme and ratified It could not haue bin a Testament except Christ the Testator had died For while the Testator liueth he retaineth a right to change detract or adde any thing This reason is alleadged in the epistle to the Hebrews cap. 9.16.17 The Testament saith the Apostle is confirmed when men are dead For it is yet of no force
saue euen one from euerlasting death than to make all men by one sin guiltie of euerlasting death For be it that Christ should saue euen but one man 1. It was necessarie that hee shoulde paie in a finit time a punishment in greatnesse and valewe infinit not only for that one sinne of Adam but for other infinite sinnes which followed it of which euery one also deserue infinit punishment 2. It was required also that he should purge and take away not onlie that originall birth-sinne but also infinite others 3. and should restore in vs a perfect conformitie with god Wherefore the grace of Christ in sauing euen one man doth in infinit manner exceed the sinne of Adam Againe that al are not saued by Christ the cause lieth not in the force and excellency of his satisfaction or in the merit of Christ for this in it selfe is a sufficient and ful worthie ransome for the expiating of al the sinnes of al men but the fault rather is in men who do not as much as applie vnto themselues by a true faith Christs merit as they doe apply vnto themselues the sinne of Adam both by beeing borne in it and consenting vnto it and in fostering it For the grace of God is not narrower or of a straiter compasse than sinne in respect of the sufficiencie of Christes satisfaction but in respect of the sufficiency of the application thereof which is required of men For God will not so shewe his mercie as that he will not also exercise his iustice Now the reason why God doth impute for perfect righteousnesse the merit of Christ to beleeuers onely and restoreth saluation vnto them is for that in them alone he obtaineth the end both of his creation also of his deliuerie iustification euen his praise and glorie For they only agnise this benefit of GOD and yeeld thanks vnto him for it the rest despise it OF FAITH HAVING declared the Doctrine concerning the Mediatour which is the gospell it remaineth that we speake of the meane whereby wee are made partakers of the Mediatour that is of faith without which also the preaching of the Gospell profiteth and auaileth nothing The principal questions concerning Faith are seuen 1 What faith is in generall 2 How many kindes of faith there are 3 How those kindes differ 4 How faith and hope differ and agree 5 What are the causes of faith 6 What the effects 7 To whom it is giuen 1 WHAT FAITH IS FAith in generall is a knowledge of certaine propositions a firme assent caused by the authoritie of a true witnesse who is not thought to deceiue whether it be God or Angell or Man or Experience or it is to assent firmelie to a thing knowen for the asseueration sake word of true witnesses This faith reacheth to thinges both diuine and humane Wherefore wee must giue a more restrained faith which may agree to diuine thinges which notwithstanding must bee also generall Theologicall faith therefore is a certaine knowledge firmely yeelding assent to all thinges The definition of Theological faith in general which are deliuered in the sacred Scriptures of God his will and woorkes and of sinne euen because God himselfe dooth affirme it or it is to yeeld assent to euerie word of God deliuered to the Church either in the Lawe or in the Gospell for that it is the asseueration or auouching of God himself Oftentimes it is taken for the very doctrine of the Church or those thinges whereby wee are out of Gods woorde enfourmed and instructed vnto faith or assent and beleefe Furthermore albeit there be also other certain notices whereunto we firmely giue assent as vnderstanding or apprehension of principles Science Sapience Art How faith differeth from all other kindes of knowledge Prudence for the assent comming vnto the notice doth confirme and perfect it so that what knowledge of a thing is had without assent it is imperfect and vnprofitable yet none of these are that faith especially the Theologicall such as a little before it is described For to those notices or apprehensions we doe assent either because they are naturally engraffed in our mindes or for that they bring demonstrance or some other true and certaine proofes But the Theologicall assent or faith is not neither ariseth it out of the instinct of nature neither out of sense or experience neither out of demonstrations or reasons borrowed from Philosophie but commeth and dependeth of a peculiar and supernaturall reuelation or diuine Testimonie That therefore which is added in the former description for the asseueration of God himselfe distinguisheth Theological faith from al other knowledges euen the most certaine And this generall definition of Theologicall faith is necessarie that wee may not thinke that out of Philosophie or such principles as are naturally knowen to all are to bee drawen reasons or argumentes sound and sufficient to confirme the articles of our faith but may know that the woord of God and those good and necessarie consequences and arguments which are framed out of it are a supernaturall light and more certaine then all though most exact and exquisite demonstrances either natural or Mathematicall of Philosophers 2 What are the kinds of faith 1 Historical 2 Temporary 3 Working miracles 4 Iustifieng What historical faith is THe difference of these kindes one from the other appeareth out of their definitions Historicall faith is to know and think al those thinges to bee true which are manifested from aboue either by voice or by visions or by any other manner of reuelation and are taught in the bookes of the Prophetes and Apostles and thus to be persuaded of them for the asseueration and testimonie of god himselfe It is called historicall because it is a bare knowledge of such thinges as God saith hee dooth or hath done or hereafter wil doe Of this faith these Testimonies of holy Scripture make mention Iames 2.19 The Diuels beleeue and tremble For the Diuel knoweth exactly both what things are written in the woorde and also what are not written Because he is a spirit witty quick and learned hee is present and seeth whatsoeuer things are doone in the church also through long experience hath known doth know the doctrin of the church to be true c. 1. Cor. 13.2 If I haue al faith so that I moue mouÌtains c. Which saying may be constred of al the sorts of faith Iustifing faith only excepted Act. 13. Simon Magus is said to haue beleeued to wit that the doctrine was true which the Apostles did propound Historical faith good in it selfe but made ill by them who can not applie it vnto themselues Wherefore historicall faith may be without iustifieng faith although iustifieng faith is not without it for the historical is a part of the iustifieng therefore this is good and profitable and necessarie in it selfe but is made in Diuels and men sinne by an accident for that they apply not
of Gods presence which knoweledge the Scripture calleth knowledge by the spirite and face to face 16 Faith which is onely historicall breedeth though by an accident despair and the grieuousnes of Gods iudgement 17 Temporary faith breedeth a certaine ioy but not a quiet conscience because it ariseth not from the true cause as also it maketh shew of confession and some shew of good woorkes but that only for a season 18 Faith of miracles doth obtain of God those miracles whereof it is conceiued 19 By faith only applying to euery one the promise of grace we obtaine and receiue righteousnes before God and the participation or communion of Christ with al his benefits 20 As before this faith cannot goe true conuersion and the beginning of true obedience according to all the commaundementes of God so can they not but needes accompanie the same OF THE CREEDE OR SYMBOLE OF THE APOSTLES AFter we haue intreated of FAITH Why the creede is called a symbole it directly followeth now that we speake of the sum of those things which are to bee beleeued which we cal the Symbole of the Apostles or the Apostolick Symbole The especial Questions here are 1 What a Symbole is 2 What are the parts of the Apostolique Symbole 1 WHAT A SYMBOLE IS THis woorde Symbole is deriued from a greeke woorde which signifieth either a common collation of diuerse men to the making of a banquet or a signe token and marcke whereby a man is discerned froÌ others Such as is the militarie signe whereby fellowes are desciphered from enimies The Symbole so termed in the Church is a breefe and summarie forme of christian doctrine or a briefe summe or confession of the points of Christian religion or Euangelical doctrine Nowe it is called by the name of Symbole because it is as a token or profession whereby the Church with her members is discerned from all her enimies and from al other sects Some say that this briefe summe of Euangelical doctrine was called a Symbole for that this doctrine was collated as it were and imparted by the Apostles and euery one of them did bestow some part thereof but that cannot be proued But if you wil deriue it thence this reason also nothing absurde may be rendered thereof for that the Articles of faith are the squire and rule whereunto the faith and doctrine of al Orthodox or right beleeuing Christians ought to agree and be conferred This Symbole is called Apostolique 1. Because it conteineth the summe of the Apostolique doctrine which the Catechumens were enforced to hold and professe 2. Because the Apostles deliuered that summe of doctrine to their Scholers and Disciples which the Church afterwardes held as receiued from them This selfesame Symbole is called also Catholick because there is but one faith of al Christians Question Were there not new Symboles made as Athanasius Symbole the Symbole of Nice of Ephesus of Chalcedon Aunswere These are not other from this Apostolique Symbole but certaine words are added as an explication of this by reason of heretiques by whom because of the shortnes thereof this was depraued There is no change either of the matter or of the Doctrine but onely of the forme of declaring it as easily appeareth by comparing them together 2 What are the parts of the Apostolicke Symbole or Creed THe principall parts thereof are three 1 Of the Father and our creation 2 Of the Sonne and our redemption 3 Of the holy ghost and our sanctification that is of the workes of our Creation Redemption and Sanctification How our CreâtioÌ RedemptioÌ Sanctification are ech appropriated to some one person of the Trinitie and yet all three persons haue their ioint working in them Obiection Vnto the father is ascribed the creation of heauen and earth vnto the Sonne the redemption of mankind vnto the holy ghost sanctification Therefore the Sonne and the holy ghost did not create heauen and earth neither did the Father and the holy ghost redeeme mankinde neither do the Father the Sonne sanctifie the faithfull Answere It is a fallacie grounding vpon that which is affirmed but in respect as if it were simply affirmed For the creation is giuen to the Father redemption to the Sonne sanctification to the holy ghost not as they are simply an operation or woork for so should other persons be excluded from it but in respect for the order and manner of woorking which is peculiar and proper to euerie of them in producing and bringing forth the same externall woorke A more open declaration hereof may be this The woorkes of our creation redemption sanctification are the operations of the Godhead outwardly that is externall operations which God worketh on his creatures and they are vndiuided that is common to the three persons which they by common wil and power woork in the creatures by reason of that one and the same essence and nature of the Godhead which they haue For the Scripture attributeth the Creation not onely to the father but to the Sonne also and the holy ghost Ioh. 1.3 Al things were made by it Gen. 1. The spirit of the Lord moued vpon the waters Mat. 1.20 That which is conceaued in her is of the holy Ghost Likewise our redemption is attributed to the father and the holy Ghost Iohn 3. God sent his Sonne into the woorlde that the world might be saued by him Tit. 3. Hee saued vs by the renewing of the holie ghost which he shed on vs abundantly And sanctification both to the father and to the sonne Gal. 4.6 God hath sent the spirit of his sonne into your harts crying Abba Father 1. Thess 5.23 The very god of peace sanctifie you throughout 1. Cor. 1.30 Christ is made sanctification vnto vs. Eph. 5.26 Christ sanctifieth the Church Al the persons therefore create redeem sanctifie Neuerthelesse yet in respect of that order of woorking which is betweene them Creation is ascribed vnto the father Because hee is the fountaine as of the Diuinitie of the Sonne and the holie Ghost so also of those diuine operations which hee woorketh and perfourmeth by the Sonne and the holie Ghost Redemption is ascribed vnto the Sonne because hee is that person which executeth the fathers will concerning the redeeming of mankinde and dooth immediatly perfourme the woorke of our redemption For the Sonne onely was sent into flesh and hath paied the ransome or price for our sinnes not the father nor the spirit To the holy ghost is ascribed sanctification because he doth immediatly sanctifie vs. For the father createth but mediatly by the Sonne and the holy Ghost The Son from the father and the holy Ghost from the father and the sonne The father and the holy ghost redeeme vs but mediatly by the sonne But the son immediatly from the father by the holy ghost The father and the son sanctifie vs but mediatly by the holy ghost but the holy Ghost immediatly from the father and the sonne The workes of the trinitie external
God is WHen it is demanded who is the tru god Wee must acknowledge God to bee such as himselfe hath manifested himselfe to bee we are to hold most firmly and surely that he alone is the tru god who euen from the beginning of mankinde did not onely manifest himselfe in the nature of thinges by the steppes and prints of his diuinity shining therein but especially in the Church by his woord deliuered and other famous testimonies of miracles deliueries and consolations wherby he plainly teacheth whom what he will be acknowleged and published by vs to be and that he is not acknowleged or woorshiped of any but of them who thinke according to this word both of him and his will neither is the true knowledge of him founde else-where than in this worde The certaintie of this position is hereof most manifest for that all those who imagine GOD to bee other in essence or nature or will than hee hath testified himselfe to bee in his owne manifestations and reueilings doe not embrace and woorship at all the true GOD but an other thing of their owne framing in steede of the true GOD according to these sayings Iohn 4.22 Ye woorship that which ye knowe not we woorship that which wee knowe for saluation is of the Iewes And cap. 5. vers 23. He that honoreth not the sonne the same honoreth not the father which hath sent him Gal. 4.8 But then when ye knewe not GOD yee did seruice vnto them which by nature are not Gods Eph. 2.12 Ye were at that time without Christ were aliants from the common-wealth of Israell and were straungers from the Couenaunt of promise and had no hope and were without GOD in the world Act. 17.23 Whom yee then ignorantly worship him shew I vnto you 1. Iohn 2.23 Whosoeuer denieth the sonne the same hath not the father But against these thinges seemeth that to bee which Paul saith to the Rom. 1.19 That that which may bee knowen of GOD is manifest also in men estranged from christian Religion for that GOD hath shewed it vnto them For the inuisible thinges of him The glimse of nature not sufficient to shew who is the true God that is his eternall power and Godhead are seene by the creation of the world beeing considered in his woorkes to the intent that they shoulde be without excuse And Act. 17. That GOD in former ages did not leaue himselfe without witnesse and that out of the whole nature of thinges but chieflie by the minde of man and the difference of thinges honest and dishonest and by the punishments the of wicked it may in some measure bee gathered not onely that there is a GOD but also what hee is and therefore manie thinges are found to haue beene spoken truely by the heathen and others concerning the vnitie and nature of GOD. But to these obiections wee aunswere that there are indeede some true thinges concerning GOD manifested otherwise also than by the worde deliuered to the Church but by them notwithstanding who is the true GOD cannot bee shewed and that for two causes For first those thinges by themselues are not sufficient For to the knowing of the true God it is requisite that wee knowe and professe not some thinges onely but all thinges which hee openeth of himselfe and woulde haue knowen Moreouer these selfe same true testimonies of God also which remaine in mens minds and in nature all they by reason of a naturall blindnesse in them and prauitie doe manie waies corrupt who in weighing of them followe not the light and interpretation thereof drawen from the worde of God deliuered to the Church when as euen of these thinges which might bee knowen by the helpe of nature manie thinges they doe not knowe manie they faine of their owne which haue nothing agreeing with the nature and wil of God and those thinges which they do retaine in shewe of wordes professe they farre otherwise vnderstand than they are proposed of God and declared in his word and in the Church vnderstoode and so beholding and sounding in their mouth true sentences and sayinges concerning God conceiue neuerthelesse and foster false opinions of him in their mind This answere S. Paul himselfe expresseth Rom. 1. when he addeth That they are inexcusable because that when they knewe god they glorified him not as god Now albeit Philosophicall wisedome cannot therefore shew who is the true god for that concerning the essence nature wil and workes of god The voice of nature concerning god neither to bee reiected nor contemned either in respect of insufficiencie or of mens misconstring it so much as is necessary to bee knowen it doth not teach is diuersly depraued by men so that out of the Church remaineth no true knowledge of god yet neuertheles that voice of the nature of things concerning god ought not for these causes to bee reiected as false or contemned as fruitles For neither is that straight waies false in it selfe which is peruerslie constred of men neither fruitles for al things nor to al men which auaileth the reprobate nothing at all to euerlasting saluation For god will also out of the Church bridle the lewd dissolute by the testimonies which their conscience punishments giue of his will anger and iudgement and according to them will hee haue the life and manners of men ruled Hee will haue mans corruption and his iustice made more conspicuous and cleare in punishing them who stubburnely withstand the knowen truth He wil by natural testimonies mens conscience shewing the imperfection thereof haue men stirred vp to seeke the true God in the Church as it is said Act. 17. That men were therefore placed in the theater of the worlde that they should seeke the Lord if so be they might haue groaped after him and found him Hee will also haue them who are conuerted to him to be more confirmed by the consent of nature and the worde as the often alleadging of naturall testimonies in the Scriptures declareth Lastly he will the imperfection of naturall knowledge being considered haue mens ignorance concerning God acknowledged his mercy magnified who discouereth and openeth himselfe in his woorde God cannot bee defined 1. Because he is immense 2. Because his essence is vnknown vnto vs Yet some way hee may be described which description comprehendeth his attributes or properties the persons principal woorks and by these three is the true God discerned from all false Gods The description of God according to the rules of Diuinitie After this sort then is God Theologically described God is a spiritual essence intelligent eternall infinite other from all the creatures incomprehensible most perfect in it selfe vnmutable and of an immense power wisedome goodnesse true iust chast mercifull bountifull most free angry and wrath with sinne which essence is the eternal father who froÌ euerlasting begot the Sonne according to his Image and the Sonne who is the coeternall Image of the father
the holie ghost proceeding from the Father and the Sonne Euen as it hath bin manifested from aboue certain worde thereof beeing deliuered by the Prophets Christ and the Apostles and by diuine testimonies tâat the eternall Father together with the Sonne and the holy ghost hath created heauen and earth and all creatures and worketh all good things in all that in mankind he hath chosen vnto himselfe and gathered a Church by and for the Sonne that by his Church this one and true Deitie may be according to the word deliuered from aboue acknowledged celebrated and adored in this life and in the life to come lastly that he is the iudge of the iust and vniust The description of God according to philosophie Philosophically he is described on this wise God is an eternall minde or intelligence sufficient in himselfe to all felicitie most good and the cause of good in nature So is hee defined by Plato in his book of Definitions likewise in his Timaeus And by Aristotle Lib. 12. Metaph. Cap. 7. and Lib. de Mundo c. The Theological description of god In what the former descriptions differ which the church deliuereth differeth from this Philosophical description because that is pefecter than this 1 In the number of parts whereof it addeth manie by nature vnknown vnto men as of the Trinity of the RedeÌption of man c. 2. In the vnderstanding declaration of those parts which are common to both for the Theological description declareth them more certainlie and fullie 3. In the effect or fruite By Philosophie or the light of nature men are not able to bee brought to the true knowledge of God both because it is maimed and false by mens corruption as also because it doth not stirre vp in vs Godlines that is the loue and feare of God seeing it teacheth not those things whereby this is effectuated and brought to passe An explication of the description of God deliuered by the Church GOD is an essence That is a thing which 1. hath his being from none but from himselfe 2. is preserued or sustained of none but subsisteth by himselfe 3. is necessarilie 4. is the only cause vnto all other things of their being Wherfore he is called Iehoua as if you would saie beeing by himselfe and causing other things to be to wit according to his nature and promises Spirituall 1. Because hee is incorporeal as being infinite and indiuisible most excellent 2. Insensible For first experience teacheth this Secondly God is without sensible qualities which are the obiects of the senses and Thirdly hee is immense The eies perceiue onely thinges finite and which are within a certain compasse 3. He is spirituall because both himselfe liueth and is the author of all life both corporall and spirituall Obiection Against this opinion manie places of scripture haue beene heretofore by some alleadged How God and Angels appeared vnto men in which it is written that God and Angels did appeare and were seen thereby to proue that their nature is corporeal and visible But we are to know that not the very substances of God and Angels but created shapes and bodies were beheld of men made carried and moued by the will and vertue of God or Angels that by them they might make knowen their presence and vse their ministerie and seruice in instructing men of those thinges which seemed good vnto them And these were sometimes by imagination represented to the interiour senses of men which also somewhere may somewhere cannot be gathered out of the circumstances of the histories As the Angels appearing to Abraham Lot were inuested with true bodies as which might bee toucht and handled Whether Micha before Achab saw with the eies of his bodie or of his mind the Lord and his Angels is a matter of doubt But that those visible shapes were not the very substaunce of God is hereby manifest for that the scripture with great consent teacheth that God is seene of no man neither can be seene and incomprehensible and vnchangeable But those visible shapes were not alwaies the same How God is saied to be seene face to face 2 Obiection To these they adde that which is saide that God was seene of Iacob face to face Gen. 32. And of Moses Exod. 33. and Deut 34. And of all the people Deut. 5. And that all of vs shall see God face to face in the life to come 1. Cor. 13. By which metaphor or borrowed speeche is signified a cleare and conspicuous manifestation and knowledge of God which is perceiued not with the eies of the bodie but of the minde either by meanes as by the word by his woorkes and outwarde tokens and such as runne into the the senses whence the minde may gather somewhat of God Or without meanes by inwarde reuelation And albeit in the life to come shall bee a farre more bright knowledge of god than nowe yet to knowe god most perfectly is proper to god onely as it is saide Iohn 6.46 Not that any man hath seene the father saue hee which is of God hee hath seene the father So farre is it that the inuisible infinite and euerlasting Deitie may euer be conceaued by bodilie eies whose nature is not to perceiue any obiectes but such as are finite and limited How the partes of mans bodie are attributed vnto God 3 Obiection They haue alleaged also those sayinges wherein the parts of mans bodie are attributed to God But these also are not properly but by a Metaphor spoken of god whereby is signified to vs a power in god working after an incomprehensible manner his workes a certaine shadowe whereof are those actions which men doe by the ministerie and helpe of their bodily partes as the eies and eares signifie the wisedome of god whereby hee vnderstandeth all thinges the mouth the publishing of his worde the face the declaration tokens and feeling of his diuine goodnesse grace or seueritie anger The hart his loue the hands and armes his power the feete his presence 4 Obiection They haue affirmed also The image of God in man doeth not argue a bodily shape in God because man was made according to the image of god that therefore god hath a humane shape not marking that the image of god consisteth not in the shape and figure of the bodie but in the mind integritie of nature in wisedome righteousnes and true holines Eph. 4. As for Tertullian whereas he reasoneth that god is a bodie that he speaketh vnproperly therein and abuseth the word bodie in steed of substance not only Austine witnesseth in his Epistle to Quoduultdeus but this is also an argumeÌt proofe thereof because he termeth also the soules and Angels oftentimes bodies Wherefore let vs know that therefore wee are taught the nature of god to bee spirituall Why wee must knowe God to bee spirituall that wee may not conceiue of god anie thing which is grosse terrene carnall
exercised Ioseph and taken vengeaunce on his brethren that shoulde then haue beene the best It foloweth therefore that God will no other thing after hee hath once decreed what hee will haue done but that he was able from euerlasting to haue decreed some other thing For whatsoeuer he would that from euerlasting hee woulde most freely 4 Obiection Moreouer some places of scripture seeme to intimate that the will of God may bee sometimes hindered by his creatures As Ezech 33.11 I desire not the death of the wicked Math. 23. How often would I haue gathered thee and thou wouldst not Ans These and the like places onely shew with what God is delighted to what he inuiteth calleth al but not what by his mercie spirit he hath purposed to work in euery one Wherefore this doctrine of the libertie and free will of God let vs diligently maintaine that both the glorie of god may bee vindicated from stoicall blasphemies and in vs faith hope inuocating on god and sedulitie and earnestnes in performing our duety may be established if acknowledging god most freely to gouerne all hir creatures we be neither secure in prosperitie nor in aduersitie doe cast away hope and good indeuours Lastly in the description of gods nature is put The anger of God against sinne that he is angrie and wrath with offences and sinnes Which horrible anger and wrath of god whereby hee detesteth and punisheth all sinnes although al the wicked at length too late perceiue haue experience of when they rush into eternall dispaire yet such his displeasure and indignation as god will haue to be knowen they cannot so much as conceiue who are without the Church seeing they neither iudge all those euils to be sinnes which god in his lawe threatneth hee will punish with euerlasting tormentes neither knowe the death and punishment of the sonne of god than which god could not shewe a greater token and Argument of his anger against sin The elect and chosen alone are throughly moued by a right and sauing knowledge thereof gathered out of gods punishments and threatninges to conuersion and the feare of god But the greatnes of it no man can fully conceiue according as it is saide Psal 90. Who knoweth the power of thy wrath How the conceiuing of the whole nature of God he that is instructed by the spirit goeth beyond him whom nature informeth Out of the description therefore of God before deliuered wee may vnderstand how the true God is discerned from false Gods Likewise what the knowledge of God reueiled in his word differeth from that which the heathen haue beeing deriued from the light of nature The difference consisteth first In the attributes or properties of God now expounded Secondly In the persons Thirdly In the workes of these two is to be spoken afterwardes These thinges are fullie and rightly vnderstood in the Church onely Because they are made knowen by reuelation from GOD onely wherefore they who are not of the Church doe not knowe and worship of the true GOD but an idole in steede of the true GOD. For they erre First in the attributes or properties of GOD who either knowe not and professe all or doe not rightly and fully expounde them as they are declared in the worde or else corrupt them The Heathen therefore know not the omnipotencie wisedome goodnes iustice truth mercie bountifulnesse of GOD shewed in the sauing and restoring of men by the sending of the Sonne and the holie Ghost They knowe not the death and punishment of the Sonne of GOD therefore they knowe not the grieuousnesse of GODS anger against sinne euen that hee will punish all sinne yea the least with eternall punishment Wherefore also they know not the iustice of GOD punishing all sinne with eternal pains in the wicked or with that which is equiualent to eternall in his Sonne They knowe not the Wisedome Mercie Truth of god freeing vs sinners from death and receiuing vs without breach of his iustice into fauour Iustifiyng vs sanctifiyng and glorifiyng vs in his Sonne by the holie ghost according to his promises Neither further doe they ascribe vnto god fullie and wholy his Omnipotencie Wisedome goodnesse which shineth in the creation of thinges and in the continuall preseruing of the same For of manie things they haue either none or but a darke knowledge many things they subtract and withdrawe from the prouidence and gouernement of god and attribute it to their owne wisedome industrie vertue and strengh or ascribe it to fortune and chaunce The like we are to conceiue of other attributes of god in which they are alike blinde Secondly The Church acknowledgeth three persons of one and the same Diuine Essence that is that the true god is an Essence so in number one eternall and infinite that notwithstanding it is the same and whole substaunce of the three persons to wit the eternall Father and his Coëternall Sonne and the Coëternall holy ghost But the Heathen and Pagans and other sectes doe not acknowledge three persons but as the Essence so also the person of the Godhead they professe to bee onely one Thirdly They which are not of the Church are altogether ignorant of the works of the Churches saluation namely the reconciliation of men with god iustification sanctification and full deliuerie from all sinne and miserie by the Sonne and the holie ghost Neither doe they wholy acknowlege or professe the woorkes of Creation For they doe not thinke all thinges to haue beene created of nothing by the woorde of god onely they denie all generally and each in particular euen the least to bee administred power-fullie by the Omnipotencie of God but ascribe very manie to Chaunce Fortune and humane Wisedome Wherefore seeing out of the woorkes of god as his proper affectes are made knowen both the properties or nature of the true god as also the Trinitie of persons in one godhead and therefore god and eache of the persons take their names from them and seeing those woorkes are both all and chieflie extant in the Church and are by the Church rightly and sufficiently vnderstoode hereof is necessarily concluded that hee alone who is made knowen in the woorde and the Church is the true and naturall god and that hee is to bee knowen and discerned from Idols by the woorde onely and by his benefites and reuelations exhibited to the Church as the sending of the holy ghost the redemption of mankinde regeneration sanctification and glorification concerning the which Pagans and many other sects know nothing at all 3 Whence it may appeare that there is but one god Whence first sprang the multitude of Gods ALbeit god in the beginning did as certainely declare vnto mankinde that he is but one onely as what he is yet the world by the guile and deceit of the Diuel going about to spoile god of his honour and to beare and vaunt himselfe for god and to destroy mankinde for the hatred hee beareth vnto
created by him to declare his iustice power and prouidence The creation of the worlde proued by reason not onely by testimonies of the sacred word Furdermore besides testimonies of Scripture almost innumerable it is confirmed also by firme and true reasons that the world was created of God First The autoritie of God himselfe auouching the same in his word Secondly The originals and beginnings of nations and peoples shew it which could not be faigned of Moses whenas some remeÌbrance and memoriall of them was then extant amongst manie which yet in processe of time perished Thirdly The noueltie and latenesse of all other histories compared with the antiquity ancientnesse of the sacred storie Fourthly The age of men decreasing which sheweth that there was greater strength in nature at the first and that not without some first cause it hath decreased hitherto Fiftly The certaine course race af times eueÌ from the beginning of the world vnto the exhibiting of the Messias Vnto Testimonies of scripture come also argumentes drawen out of nature it selfe First The order of things instituted in nature which must needes haue beene produced and framed by some intelligent minde farre superiour to all thinges Secondly The excellencie of the mind of men and Angels These intelligent mindes haue a beginning therefore they haue it from some intelligent cause Thirdly The principles or generall rules and naturall notions ingenerated in our minds Fourthly The tremblings of conscience in the wicked Fifthly The constitution and founding of common weales Sixtly The endes of all thinges profitablie and wiselie ordeined Therefore by some cause vnderstanding ordaining them Seuenthly The verie order of causes and effectes which cannot bee carried backward or forward infinitly for then neuer should the end be come vnto or the effect produced Lastly those other arguments and reasons also which proue that there is a God prooue in like manner that the worlde was created of God And although out of Philosophie or those generall principles which are naturallie knowen it cannot bee knowen or shewed Whether the woorlde was created from euerlasting or in time and also Whether it was to haue beene created or no Likewise Whether it shal endure for euer or no and whether it shall remaine the same or is to bee chaunged for these thinges depend onely vpon the will of God which is onely declared to the Church in his worde yet notwithstanding it may bee knowen by the light of nature sithence the woorlde was that it was by God alone produced out of nothing For euen the sounder philosophers are enforced to acknowledge that GOD is the cause efficient or maker of all other thinges which are Therefore hee was the maker both of the first matter of all thinges and of those celestiall and heauenlie spirites and of the soule of man But these thinges are not produced by GOD out of any matter Therefore out of nothing Wherefore whatsoeuer argumentes are brought of Philosophers against the creation of the woorlde it is easie to perceiue that those were not framed out of true philosophie but by the imaginations of men if the order of the generation and mutation of things instituted in nature which was created of God bee discerned from creation God not idle before the world but contemplating from euerlasting his owne wisedom 1 Obiection God say the Philosophers could not bee from euerlasting idle But the world not beeing created he should haue beene idle Therefore the worlde is eternall Aunswere First the Maior is false If it be all one with them to bee idle and not to administer and rule the worlde For GOD created the worlde most freely which beeing not created hee should neuerthelesse haue beene no lesse perfect than he is now wheÌ it is created as who for euer is most perfect of himselfe and in himselfe Secondly the Minor is also false If they meane by idle him who doth nothing at all For God before the creation of the woorlde did contemplate and beholde from euerlasting his own wisedome hee begot the Son from him flowed the holy Ghost he chose vs to euerlasting life hee decreed to produce create the worlde in time Thirdly It is impietie to rush and breake in into the secrets of god who hath prouided and prepared hel for curious seekers or searchers what God did before the creation of things Motion goeth before anie moueable thing which is generated but not before that which is created 2 Ob. They collect arguments also whereby to prooue that this motion or mutation of things which nowe is hath beene from euerlasting Whatsoeuer can any way be mooued or changed say they that either hauing bin such from euerlasting hath admitted no change or motion which were absurd is also denied of vs or hath beene made such by some generation motion But there is no motion or change except there bee some thing before which can be mooued and changed Wherefore no motion of anie thing can be brought which some other motion hath not gone before and so there shall bee no beginning of changes mutations But there is an vntrueth an vnsufficient enumeration in the Maior for that they imagining that thinges coulde neuer be produced out of other but by generation take away from god the power of creating what he wil euen out of no matter preexistent or being before Wherefore our aunswere is that Motion goeth before a mooueable thing which is generated but not which is created There went not any motion before the first beginning of motions in nature but onely the creating will of God 3 Obiect All motion before which was quietnesse or a ceasing of mutation hath another motion going before it whereby is remooued the cause of that quietnesse or let of mutation But they say that according to our assertion there is put a quietnes before the first motion that euer was in the nature of things Therefore there must bee some motion or mutation whereby the cause of that quietnes was taken away so there shall bee no mutation which may be said to be the first Auns The maior is true of the mutation entercourse of things now begunne after the creation but not of the first orignal of these mutations changes which we now see in the world For the let stay of them was then the will of God only which is not taken away but being the same standing immoueable from euerlasting to euerlasting beginneth effecteth the beginnings ends mutations or motions of things and also quietnesse or cessation a continuance in the same state most freely without any mutation or change of himself Seing then this his diuine wil alone beginneth the motion mutation of things without second causes as hee did in the creation of the worlde it was not onely not necessary but not so much as possible by reason of the eternitie and immutability of the diuine wil that there should be any other
easily imagine in him the gouernment of al things in the woorlde as being partly hard or impossible and partly as vnwoorthie of God and lastly by reason of confusions sins al which euils would seeme to haue God their author if it should be granted that God gouerned all thinges we find experience euerie one both in our selues and others how hardly the true Doctrine concerning Gods prouidence getteth place in the minde and that naturall light sufficeth not to the right vnderstanding thereof so great varietie of opinions and errors concerning this point of doctrine dooth sufficiently declare Now there are of these three sorts especially 1 The Epicures will haue either no prouidence at all Errors concerning Gods prouidence or onely of those thinges which are and are doone in the lower partes of the world 2 The Stoickes haue deuised in steede of prouidence an absolute necessitie and order of all thinges being in the verie nature of things whereunto not onlie al other things but god himselfe also is subiect 3 The Peripatetiques did imagine that God indeede dooth beholde and vnderstand all thinges but yet dooth not order and rule all thinges but mooueth the celestiall motions and dooth by them send downe by waie of influence some power and vertue vnto the lower partes of nature but the operations themselues or motions depend of the matter and of the wils of men that is they will haue the prouidence of GOD to bee a prescience or foreknowlege in god of al things but not a will decreeing causing and ruling al things Contrarily The Church teacheth out of the worde of God that nothing is extant and commeth to passe in the whole world but by the certaine and definite though yet most free and most good counsail and purpose of God Which that it may the better bee vnderstoode these three questions are to bee considered 1 Whether there be any prouidence of God 2 What the prouidence of God is 3 Why the knowledge thereof is necessarie 1 WHETHER THERE BE ANY PROVIDENCE OF GOD. The prouidence of God certaine and not to bee doubted of It is manifest that they who deny Prouidence take away religion and the whole woorshippe of God For if God dooth not respect and rule humane affaires then neither were good things to be desired of him neither were hee to be praised for them receiued who doth not giue them neither his anger to be feared who doth not punish neither were we to liue according to his will who requireth not obedience nor maketh or keepeth anie difference betweene the good and bad These therefore are the first and most knowen and most certaine grounds and principles of al religion That there is a God and that there is prouidence that is that God knoweth and ruleth those thinges which are and are done in the world and especially mankinde as beeing the chiefe and principall part of the world Neither yet doth the whole Scripture therefore so many waies inculcate Gods gouernment of all thinges as if their own conscience did not conuince euerie man of it but that it might the more confirme in vs the beleefe perswasion of a thing most certaine and most necessary to be knowen teach vs that which men know not of it and correct that which they vnderstand amisse Testimonies of scripture for Gods prouidence There are two sorts of arguments proofs whereby is confirmed that there is a prouidence of God First it is proued by testimonies of Scripture Act. 17.21 He giueth to al life breath and all thinges and a little after In him wee liue and mooue and haue our being Matth. 10.29 Are not two Sparrowes sold for a farthing and one of them shal not fall on the ground without your father Yea and all the haires of your head are numbered Like to these are found infinite testimonies in the Scripture not onely as concerning the generall rule but also as concerning particular examples For there is almost no point of heauenly Doctrine which is more diligently inculcated vrged in the old Testament than the Doctrine of Gods prouidence So in Ier. 27. God reasoneth from the generall to the particular that is from the rule it selfe to the exaÌple The general is I haue made the earth the man and the beast that are vpon the ground and haue giuen it vnto whom it pleased me And presently he adioyneth the particular Now haue I giuen all these landes into the handes of Nabuchadnezzar the king of Babel my seruant Moreouer the prouidence is confirmed by reasons Reasons of philosophie for proofe of the same which are in such sort Philosophicall as that also the Scripture often vseth the same Of these there are two sorts whereof one demonstrateth the thing that is in question from the woorkes or effectes of GOD the other from the attributes or properties or nature of God whereon as their proper cause those effects depend Yet more knowen proofes and more common and obiect are those which are drawen from the woorkes or effectes of god For by these as being more knowen vnto vs we learne and knowe the cause it selfe euen the nature and properties of God then after wee knowe the cause we returne backe againe from it to the effectes and demonstrate them by this and haue distinct and perfect knowledge thereof And both these proofes and reasons are demonstratiue necessarily and irrefragably proouing that which is in question and common to Philosophy with Diuinity But the properties and workes of God are better knowen of them which are in the Church than of them which are without And furder the prouidence of God is proued almost by the same arguments whereby it is shewed that there is a God The reasons drawen from the workes or effects of God for proofe of his prouidence 1 THE order which is in the nature of things that is 1 Order the most apt disposing of all the parts the succession of motions and actions continuing by certaine and perpetual Laws and courses and seruing for the preseruation of the whole and for those ends whereunto thinges were ordained This order proceedeth not from a mere sensible nature neither commeth it by chance or fortune but contrarie hee must needes be most wise who appointed and setled this order in the nature of things and so he also who by his prouidence gouerneth and ruleth nature Psal 8 19.135.147.148 2 Thâ minde 2 The minde and vnderstanding which is in Angels and men Man which is as it were a litle worlde is ruled by a minde and vnderstanding much more then is the great woorlde gouerned by diuine prouidence as in the administring whereof more wisedome is required Whence it is saide Psalm 94.9 Hee that planted the eare shall hee not heare Or hee that formed the eie shall he not see 3 The natural knowledge of the law 3 The naturall notions of principles engraffed in our minds o the Lawe of nature or the difference betweene
work so cannot withall not worke or work otherwise because two contradictories cannot bee both at one time true FORTVNE and CHANCE are sometimes taken for the euents themselues or effects which follow causes that are causes but by an accident by reason of such causes Fortune and chaunce as are causes by and in themselues but not knowen to vs as when wee say good or euil fortune happy or vnhappy chance sometimes they signify the causes of such euents either the manifest causes which are causes but by an accident as when any thing is said to be don by fortune or by chance or the hidden and vnknowen causes which are causes by and in themselues As it is said in the Poet Omnipotent fortune and fate ineuitable And they are wont to cal that fortune which is a cause by an accident in voluntary agents whose actions haue some euent that seldom happeneth besides their appointment As he that digging with purpose to builde findeth treasure Chaunce they call an accidentall cause in naturall agentes whose motions haue effects neither proper to them neither alwaies hapning that without any manifest cause directing it as if a tile falling from a house kill one that passeth by By the name of FATE or destiny Fate or destinie The difference between the stoickes and thâ churches doctrine concerning Gods prouidence somtimes is vnderstoode the decree prouidence of God As that of the Poet Leaue off to hope that the fates of the gods are moued with entreaty But the Stoickes by this woorde vnderstoode the immutable connexion and knitting of all causes effectes depending of the nature of the causes themselues so that neither the second causes are able to woorke otherwise than they woorke neither the first cause can woorke otherwise than doe the second and therefore all effectes of all causes are absolutelie necessarie This opinion of the Stoickes because it spoileth God of his libertie and omnipotency and abolisheth the order and manner of woorking in second causes disposed by Gods diuine wisedome not onely founder Philosophy but the Church also reiecteth and contemneth and doth openly professe her dissenting from the Stoickes First because the Stoicks tie god to second causes as if it should be necessary for him so to woorke by them as their nature dooth beare and suffer But the Church teacheth that God worketh not according to the rule or lore of second causes but second causes according to the prescript of GOD as beeing the chiefe and most free gouerner and lord and therefore are subiect and tied to his wil pleasure Secondly the Stoikes were of opinion that neither God nor second causes can doe any thing of their owne nature otherwise than they do The church affirmeth that not only second causes are made ordained by god some to bring forth certaine definit effects some variable and contrary but God himselfe also coulde from euerlasting either not haue decreed or haue decreed wrought otherwise either by second causes or without them and by them either changeable in their own nature or vnchangeable al things whose contrary are not repugnant to his nature that hee hath so decreed them and doth so work them not bicause he could not otherwise but because it so pleased him as it is said Ps 115.3 Our god is in heauen he doth whatsoeuer he wil. And Luk. 1.37 With god shal nothing be impossible that is which is not against his nature or whereby his nature is not ouerthrowen as it is saide 2. Tim. 2. Out of this then which hath beene spoken we answere vnto the argument which was That which is done by the vnchaungeable decree of God is not done contingently but necessarily All thinges are doone by the vnchangeable decree of God nothing therefore is doone contingently neither by fortune or chaunce but all necessarily First wee say there is more in the conclusion than in the premisses when the opinion of the Stoicks is obiected to the Church For albeit the church confesseth al euents in respect of gods prouidence to be necessary yet this necessity is not a Stoical fate destiny because the church defendeth against the Stoikes both liberty in god gouerning things at his pleasure a chaÌgeablenes in second causes sheweth out of gods word that god could both nowe doe and from euerlasting haue decreed many things which neither hee doth nor hath decreed And therefore the church also hath absteined from the name of fate Necessitie of consequence or supposition doth not take away contingency least any should suspect her to maintaine with the Stoicks an absolute necessity of al things SecoÌdly if remouing stoicisme yet notwithstaÌding the necessity of al things the abolishing of coÌtingency fortune chance be obiected we make aunswere to the Maior by distinguishing the words For those things that are done by the prouidence decree of god are done indeed necessarily but by that necessity which is by supposition or of consequence not by simple necessity or absolute Wherefore it followeth that all things come to passe not by simple absolute necessity but by that of supposition or consequence And necessitie of consequence doth not at al take away contingency The reason hereof is this Because the same effect may haue causes whereof some may produce it by an order changeable some by vnchangeable order therefore in respect of some it is contingent in respect of some necessary For as the originals or causes of contingency in things are that liberty which is in the will of god and Angels and men and the mutable nature of the matter of the elementes together with the readinesse or inclination thereof to diuers motions and formes so the cause of absolute necessitie in God is the very vnchangeable nature of god but the cause of that necessitie which is onely by consequent is the diuine prouidence or decree comming between those things which are in their own nature mutable also the nature of things created which is framed and ordained of god to certaine effects and yet subiect to the most free wil gouernment of god either according or besides or contrary to this order which himselfe hath made In respect therefore of second causes some things are necessary which are done by causes woorking alwaies after one sort as the motion of the son the burning of any matter put vnto the fier if it be capeable of burning some thinges are contingent which haue causes working contingently that is apt and fit to produce or to forbeare producing diuerse contrary effects as the blasts of windes the locall motions of liuing creatures the actions of mens wils But in respect of the first cause that is of the wil of god all thinges which are or are doone in Gods externall and outward woorks are partly necessary partly coÌtingent necessary as eueÌ those things which haue second causes most chaungeable as that the bones of Christ on the crosse were not broken
in the word annointing For in the Maior it is taken either for the whole annointing or for that part which is an ordeining to an office but in the Minor it is taken for the other part onely which is the participation of the giftes of the holie Ghost Nowe then according to which nature christ is not annointed that is neither seuerally by a designement to an office neither by both a designement to an office a receiuing of the giftes of the holie Ghost according to that nature he is not Mediatour Christ according to his Godheade is not annointed both with a designement to an office and a receiuing of giftes yet is hee according to his Godheade annointed by an ordaining or designement to an office Therefore hee is Mediatour also according to his Godhead Christ therefore is Mediatour that is the Prophet Priest Christ Mediatour according to both natures and King of the church in respect of both natures For vnto the office of a Mediatour doe mo actions concur whereof some he executeth by his Godhead some by his flesh yet so that they are don performed together the properties of both natures being as it were coÌmunicated Wherefore that we er not here nor coÌceiue amisse these two rules ar to be obserued The first the properties of the one nature in the mediator are attributed to the other in the concrete that is to the person yet still in respect of that nature whose properties they are This is called the communicating of the properties it is a certaine kind of Synecdoche The second The names of the mediatorship are attributed to the whole person in respect of both natures yet reseruing still the properties of each nature and the differences of actions For to the perfourming of the Mediatourship the properties of faculties and operations both of the diuine and of the humane nature are required 2 WHAT IS CHRISTS PROPHETICALL FVNCTION The signification of the name Prophet THE worde Prophet commeth from the Grecke word ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã which signifieth to publish abroade things either present or to come A Prophet in general is a person called of god who publisheth and expoundeth vnto men the will of God concerning things either present or to come which without some reuelation from God remain vnknowne to vs as being such to the knowledge wherof men were not able by themselues to come A Prophet is either a minister or the head and chiefe of the Prophets which is Christ Of Ministerial Prophets some are of the old some of the new Testament Of the new Testament some are specially so called some only in generall What the Prophets of the old Testament were The Prophets of the olde Testament were persons immediatlie called and instructed of God himselfe either by instinct or by dreams or by diuine visions or by speeches had by God with them that they should declare to men to whom they were sent the true doctrine concerning God and his worship and cleanse and cleare it from errors and corruption that they should recount illustrate the promise of the Messias to come and his kingdome and benefits of remission of sinnes and eternal life by and for him to bee giuen to all beleeuers that they should foretell future euents good and bad and rewards and punishments that they should guide administer and order many counsels and offices politicke or ciuil hauing diuine and certaine testimonies to warrant them that they could not erre in such Doctrine precepts and counsels as they propounded in the name of God Those testimonies were especially these 1 The continuall consent of the Prophets in Israell of Moses and the Patriarcks both one with another and with those first diuine reuelations which were giuen at the creation in Paradise 2 Miracles certainly comming from God 3 The euents of things exaâtly aunswering to the sacred oracles and predictions of the Prophetes 4. The Testimony of the holy Ghost thoroughlie perswading and conuincing mens minds concerning the truth of Propheticall doâtrine Such Prophets were Adam Seth Noa Abraham Isaac Iacob Ioseph and other and afterwards Moses they who succeeded him among the people of Israel A Prophet of the new testament specially so called What a Prophet of the new Testament is both in generall and in special is a person who by diuine instinct and through speciall reuelation of the holie ghost doth certainly foresee and foreshewe thinges to come As were the Apostles Agabus Acts. 11.28 cap. 21.11 and the Disciples telling Paul through the spirite that hee shoulde not goe vp to Ierusalem Acts. 21.4 c. A Prophet of the newe Testament in general is called anie whosoeuer hath the gift of vnderstanding expounding and applying the Prophecies and writinges of the Prophets who are properly so called to the present vse of the church So is this word vsed 1. Cor. 14.3.4.5.29 This function gift of prophecying that is of expounding applying the Scriptures of the Prophetes and Apostles to the vse of the Church is at al times necessary That other of foretelling things to come not so and therfore is it but temporary and for a time The great and chiefe Prophet which is Christ Christ a Prophet from the beginning of the church to all eternitie is a person immediatelie ordained of god euen from the beginning and cradel of the Church in paradise to al eternity sent of the father to declare the wil of god towards mankind to institute and appoint a ministerie to teach by the woorde and Sacramentes the holy ghost working together with him and lastlie in the fleshe to preach the gospel and to make knowen that hee is the Sonne consubstantiall and of the same substaunce with the father and author of the Euangelique doctrine kindling it in the harts of men and not only preaching it as a Minister And therefore Christ is called the WORDE not onely in respect of the father of whome in cogitation beholding himselfe and considering the image of himselfe not vanishing but subsisting consubstantial coequal coeternall to the father himselfe hee was begotten but also in respect of vs because hee is that person which spake to the fathers and brought foorth the liuing and quickening woorde or Gospell out of the bosome of the Father What Christ according to his propheticall fuâction was to doe Wherefore the propheticall function of Christ is 1 To open declare vnto men God his secret will of sauing beleeuers by and for him shewed vnto him immediatly from God himselfe 2 To refine and purifie the Lawe and woorshippe of God from corruptions Mat. 5.67 he interpreteth the Lawe Ioh. 1.18 The sonne which is in the bosome of the Father he hath declared him Iohn 8.26 The things that I haue heard of the Father those speake I to the woorld 3 To open the promises of the gospell concerning himselfe to bee borne to suffer and to die concerning remission of sinnes our reconciliation vnto God
and of saluation and euerlasting life 4 At length also assuming taking vnto him humane nature to teach as by his voice the will of god concerning vs and towards vs and to confirm this doctrine by Miracles 5 Not only to giue oracles and prophecies to open the will of god by prophets and to teach expound it himselfe present in humane nature but also to ordaine institute the ministery of the woord and sacraments that is to call and send Prophets Apostles and other ministers of the Church and to furnish them with giftes necessarie to this ministerie Iohn 20.21 As the Father hath sent mee so send I you Ephes 4.11 He Christ hath giuen some Apostles and some Prophetes some Doctours Luk. 21.15 I will giue you a mouth and wisedome where-against all your aduersaries shall not be able to speake nor resist So 1. Pet. 1.10 The spirit of Christ is saied to haue spoken by the prophetes 6. To giue the holy Ghost Mat. 3.11 Hee will baptise you with the holy Ghost and with fire 7. To be through his owne and others ministerie effectuall in the hartes of the hearers that is by his spirit to lighten our mindes that wee may vnderstand those thinges which hee teacheth vs of God and his will either by his own voice or by the voice of others Luk. 24 45. Then opened hee their vnderstanding that they might vnderstand the scriptures 8. To effectuate also that which by the efficacie of his spirit he speaketh in our heartes that is to moue our will that wee may yeeld our assent and obedience to those thinges which by his teaching wee learne and knowe Eph. 5.25 Christ gaue himselfe for the Church that he might sanctifie it and clense it by the washing of water through the worde And these thinges Christ did doth performe euen from the beginning of the church to the end of the world and that by his own authority and power and for this very cause is hee called the Word Mat. 11.27 No man knoweth the Father but the Sonne and he to whom the sonne wil reueile him Ioh. 5 21. As the Father so the Sonne quickneth whom he will By these things which haue beene now spoken is also vnderstood what difference there is betweene Christ other Prophets both of the old and newe testament why he is the chiefe prophet doctor The difference eminency consisteth in his nature office 1 Christ is the verie sonne of God god and lord of all doth immediatly vtter the woord of the Father is the embassador and mediator sent of the father Other prophets are only men his seruants called sent by him 2 Christ is autor reueiler of the doctrine therefore the Prince of all Prophets Others are s gnifiers of that which they haue receiued from Christ For whatsoeuer knoweledge and Propheticall spirite is in them all that they haue from Christ reueiling and giuing it to them Therefore is the spirit of christ said to haue spoken in the prophets Neither hath he opened only to the prophets the doctrine which he teacheth but also to all the godly Ioh. 1.16 Of his fulnes haue we all receiued that is al the Elect euen froÌ the beginning of the world vnto the end Ioh. 1.18 No man hath seen god at any time the only begotten sonne which is in the bosome of the father he hath declared him 3 His Prophetical wisedome is infinit and perfect therefore in al gifts he excelleth others 4 This Prophet christ appointeth the ministery sendeth ordaineth Prophets and Apostles he giueth the holie Ghost gifts necessarie for the prophets Apostles al ministers of the word to the perfourming of their duty Ioh. 16.14 He shall receiue of mine shall shew it vnto you He will lead you into al trueth 5 Christ himselfe is not onlie autor of the doctrine erectour maintainer of the external Ministery but also by his own other Prophets voice outward ministerie he preacheth effectuallie to men inwardlie through the vertue and working of the holy ghost Others are onely the instrumentes of Christ and that arbitrarie and at his disposition and direction 6 The Doctrine of christ which beeing made man hee vttered by his owne and his Apostles mouthes is much more cleare ful than the doctrine of Moses the Prophets of the old Testament Christ therefore hath authoritie of himselfe others from him if Christ speake wee must beleeue him for himselfe others because Christ speaketh in them These things are expresly prooued by these places of holy writ Hebr. 1.1 At sundrie times and in diuerse manners god spake in the old time to our Fathers by the Prophets Jn these last daies he hath spoken vnto vs by his Sonne And cap. 3.3 This man is counted woorthie of more glorie than Moses in as much as hee which hath builded the house hath more honour than the house Ioh. 16.14 The spirit of truth which I will send you shall receiue of mine and shal shew it vnto you Mat. 17.5 This is my beloued sonne in whom I am well pleased Heare him Luc. 10.16 Hee that heareth you heareth mee and hee that despiseth you despiseth mee and him that sent mee 3 WHAT CHRISTS PRIESTHOOD IS A priest in general A Priest in generall is a person ordeined by god to offer for himselfe and others oblations sacrifices to pray for others and to instruct Vnder praier is comprehended blessing which is to wish them good from God A typical priest There is one Priest which is signifieng or typical another signified The typicall Priest was a person appointed by God 1. to offer typical Sacrifices 2. to make intercession for himselfe and others 3. to declare to the people the doctrine of the Law and the promise of the Messias and true Sacrifice which was to come Such were al the Priestes of the old Testament For these three properties which we haue reckned were common to the High-Priest with other inferiour Priestes The High priest But some thinges the High-Priest had proper peculiar to himselfe 1. That he alone entered into the Tabernacle called the Holiest of al or Sanctuarie that but once euerie âeare not without blood which he offered for himselfe and the people burning incense there and making intercession for the people 2. That his rayment was more gorgious 3. That he was set ouer the rest 4. That he onlie was consulted of questions or matters doubtful waightie and obscure whether appertaining to religion or to the common-wealth and did returne the aunsweres of God for the Princes and the people 5. and therefore did gouerne and order some counsels and offices of the state and kingdom did see that al things were lawfully administred The inferiours were all the other priests of the old Testament whose office it was to sacrifice to praie to teach the doctrine of the Lawe and the promise of the Messias to come
your faith I am glad 2. Timot. 4.6 I am nowe readie to bee offered Coloss 1.24 Now reioice I in my sufferinges for you and fulfil the rest of the afflictions of christ in my flesh for his bodies sake which is the church Our sacrifices different from Christs sacrifice Nowe our Sacrifices differ as well as the Sacrifices of the olde Priestes from Christes Sacrifice First Christ offered vp together a Sacrifice both of thankes-giuing and propitiatorie Wee offer vppe onelie Sacrifices of thankes-giuing The oulde Priestes also offered vp Sacrifices of thankesgiuing because these belong to the whole Church euen from the beginning to the ende of the woorlde But those Sacrifices which they offered besides were onelie typicall But no Sacrifices of the newe Testament are typicall but either eucharisticall and of thankfulnesse as are ours or propitiatotie as if the obedience of CHRIST onelie perfourmed for vs in suffering our punishment For hee offered not a typicall or figuratiue but the reall or figured and signified Sacrifice as beeing not a typicall but the signified Priest Secondlie The Sacrifices of Christ are both perfect ours vnperfect and defiled with many sinnes Thirdly The Sacrifice of christ pleaseth God for it selfe and for the worthinesse that is proper in it selfe and meriteth remission of sinnes and eternall life of God for vs because it is the death of the very sonne of GOD. Our Sacrifices merite nothing of GOD and please him not for themselues but for Christs Sacrifice wherewith they are sanctified 4 WHAT IS THE KINGDOME OF CHRISTIANS Christians are Kings 1 By partaking of his victorie and roialtie 2 By hauing in themselues through him a power to ouercome and ouerrule both their enimies and all creatures WEE are made partakers of Christes of kingdome First Because hee is our King and dooth communicate his victorie and glorie against his enemies and ours with vs and maketh vs by faith citizens of his kingdome the Sonnes of God his bretheren and coheirs Secondly Because by the vertue and operation of his spirit hee also maketh vs Kinges that is the Lordes ouer all creatures conquerers of our enemies and partakers of euerlasting bliffe and glorie Iohn 16 33. Be of good comfort I haue ouercome the world Reuel 3.21 To him that ouercommeth will I graunt to sit with mee in my throne Luc. 22.30 That yee may sit on seates and iudge the twelue tribes of Israell 1. Corinthians 3.21 All are yours Our royall office therefore is 1. That we are Lordes ouer all creatures 2. That by the vertue of christs spirite who hath restored vnto vs our lost âoyal and heauenly dignity ouer all our enimies we fight continuallie against sinne the woorlde the Diuel and the fleshe and ouercome Which wee doe when as by a true faith wee are resolued that wee haue remission of all our sinnes and when by the same faith wee receiue the holie Ghost to represse sinne euen in this life as touching the beginning of our conquest 3. That at length all our enimies beeing by the grace of CHRIST fullie brought vnder wee enioy eternall blisse and glorie that is the heauenly kingdome which by the woorking of the holy GHOST is begun in vs in this life and which wee nowe possesse in hope but then shall in full possession inherite 1. Timothie 1.18 Fight a good fight hauing faith and a good conscience 2. Timothie 2.12 If wee suffer wee shall also raigne with him Mathew 25.34 Inherite ye the kingdome prepared for you from the foundations of the world There is notwithstanding a difference beetweene the kingdome of CHRIST and ours For 1. The difference betweene Christs kingdome and ours The kingdome is hereditarie vnto Christ For hee is the naturall sonne and therefore by nature King but ours is by right of adoption Christ as the naturall sonne is ruler ouer his house Hebrewes 3.6 Wee are by and for him the adopted sonnes of God 2 He alone by full right is King ouer all the creatures simplie but especiallie ouer the whole Church of the holie Angels and men But wee neither are nor euer shall bee the Kings and heade of this Church but onelie ouer other creatures which are compâled to serue vs wee are LORDS adorned with glorie maiestie and no common excellencie of giftes and ouer all wicked men and Diuels whom wee shall iudge subscribing and yeelding our consentes to the iudgement of CHRIST in condemning and destroying them Matthew 19 28. Yee shall sitte vpon twelue scates iudging the twelue tribes of Israell Wherefore the Pope of Rome lieth when hee auoucheth himselfe to be the head of the Church 3. He conquereth his enimies by his owne power we in him and by him Ioh. 16.33 Be of good comfort I haue ouercome the world 4. He alone ruleth the Church with the scepter of his spirite and woorde moouing our heartes and restoring in vs the lost image of God wee are ministers and administratours of the outward word and rites wee cannot giue the holie Ghost as it is said Mat. 3.11 I baptize you with water but he that commeth after mee hee will baptize you with the holie Ghost and with fire The summe of all is In the olde Testament were Prophets Priests and Kings typicall Christ is those three in signification and in truth To beleeue in Christ wee by participation from him Wherefore to beleeue in Christ is not onelie to knowe that Iesus is the annointed that is the chiefe Prophet Priest and king but to bee perswaded that he is such also vnto me and maketh me also partaker of his vnction or annointing that by the woorking of the holie Ghost I may also be a Prophet a Priest and a King that is confesse and celebrate God knowen vnto me offer vp vnto him all my life long the sacrifice of praise and thankefulnes fight and warre manfully against sinne the world and the Diuel and at length beare rule ouer all mine enimies and the creatures beeing adorned with euerlasting blisse and glorie I BELEEVE IN HIS ONELY SONNE TO beleeue in the onelie or onelie begotten sonne of God is to beleeue 1. That this Iesus is the naturall and onelie sonne of the eternall Father begotten of his substaunce from euerlasting and therefore God by nature neither hauing as touching his godhead any bretheren 2. To beleeue that by and for this his naturall sonne I haue also obtained the grace right and name of the sonne of GOD or am adopted by GOD to be his sonne Iohn 1.12 As manie as receiued him to them he gaue power to be the sonnes of God And Ephes 1.6 God with the glorie of his grace hath made vs accepted in his beloued Because Christ is the naturall sonne of God therefore he is able to make vs the adopted sonnes of God yet so that the assumption and taking of our nature was to come betweene Hither appertaineth the common place concerning the sonne of GOD wherein these foure questions are to be considered 1 How
the true God and eternal life Rom. 9.5 Who is God ouer al blessed for euer Amen Actes 20.28 God hath purchased his Church with his owne bloode Hebr. 1.8 The Scepter of thy kingdome is a Scepter of righteousnesse and verse 10. Thou Lorde in the beginning hast established the earth and the heauens are the workes of thine handes And cap. 3.3 Christ is counted woorthy of more glorie than Moses in asmuch as hee which hath builded the house hath more honor than the house and hee that hath built all thinges is God 10. He is said to haue come downe from heauen yet so that hee remaineth in heauen to come vnto his together with his Father to bee with them vnto the end of the world Therefore he is of an infinite essence euerie where present and working both in heauen and earth But his humane nature is finit Therefore he is God in respect of another nature The Godhead is after another sort communicated vnto Christ than vnto Creatures Now to that which hath bin obiected concerning the communicating of the Deitie vnto others whereby they are called gods we aunswere by distinguishing the diuersitie thereof For vnto others it is communicated by a created similitude of the Deitie either of nature that is by diuine properties created which are not equall with the creatour so are the Angels or of office So Moses is called God and all Magistrates But vnto the Sonne Christ it is communicated by the nature or essence it selfe so that the verie Deity is his substaunce Which wee thus prooue 1. Hee is the only begotten and proper Sonne of God the Sonne of the most High who also is himselfe the most High Luk. 1.32 But hee is the proper Sonne to whome the substaunce of the father is communicated 2. Iohn 5.26 As the father hath life in himselfe so likewise hath he giuen to the Sonne to haue life in himselfe Therefore the Son also is GOD of himselfe liuing and the fountaine of life Wherefore this communicating of the Deitie maketh him equall with God and THE SAME God with the Father so far off is it from prouing the contrarie Reply 1. Power was giuen to him beeing man Iohn 5.27 Therefore it was not giuen him by eternall generation Aunswere It was giuen to the Woorde by generation to man by vnion of the Woorde Replie 2. It was giuen him after his resurrection Aunswere Then was giuen him the full authority and liberty of vsing that power which he had alwaies All thinges were made by it Al thinges made by the Word and without it was made nothing Wee interprete That all creatures were made by him in the beginning and that also by him is gathered out of mankinde and regenerated thorough the woorking of the holie Ghost an euerlasting Church They conster it That by AL things are meant those thinges which are wrought in the newe creation that is in the collection and regeneration of the Church by the gospel which is called the second creation Vnto which our aunswere is 1. by granting this point by graunting I meane not the whole interpretation but onely this point of the creation And if this were the sense yet heereof woulde it also followe that Christ were verie God and by nature God The second creation also which is regeneration proueth Christ God The first reason which wee yeelde heereof is Because to worke the first and second creation by his owne vertue power and operation is the proper work of one the same verie God 1. Cor. 3.6 GOD gaue the encrease So then is neither hee that planteth anie thing neither hee that watereth but god that giueth the increase And in the same Chapter v. 9. Yee are Gods husbandrie and gods building Heb. 3.4 Hee that hath built all things is god And Christ woorketh this new creation not as an instrument but by his owne proper vertue Heb. 3.6 Eph. 1.23 which is his bodie euen the fulnesse of him that filleth all in all thinges Eph. 4.8 Hee ascended vp on high hee gaue giftes vnto men hee ascended farre aboue al heauens that hee might fill all thinges Hee gaue some Apostles and some Prophetes and vers 16. By whom al the bodie receiueth encrease Iohn 10.28 I giue vnto them eternall life Ephes 5.29 Hee sanctifieth the Church and clenseth it by the washing of water through the word The second reason is Because no man can giue the holie ghost but he that is verie god whose proper spirite it is But the second creatioÌ is not wrought but by the holy ghost whoÌ Christ the worker effectour of this creation sendeth Therefore he is verie god and Lorde The third reason Because the newe creation is the regeneration of the elect to eternall life This beganne euen from Adam albeit it was wrought in regard of the Mediator which was to come And it was wrought by the same Mediatour the Sonne in regarde of whome or for whose sake it was wrought euer since the beginning For CHRIST as by his merit so by his efficacie and vertue is Sauiour not onelie of a part but also of his whole Church and bodie which consisteth of al the elect and sanctified euen from ADAMS time Ephes 4.16 By whome all the bodie receiueth increase Isay 9.6 The euerlasting Father author preseruer propagatour and amplifier of his Church through all ages of the world Mich. 5.2 The ruler that should come forth out of Bethelem was giuen from euerlasting to bee the head and sauiour of the Church Hee shall bee peace euen before hee came out of Bethelem and the sauiour of his Church against the Assyrians and all her enimies Gen. 3.15 The seede of the woman shall bruise the Serpentes head This victorie and conquest ouer the Diuell beganne euen from the beginning of the world Psalm 110. Dauid acknowledgeth the Messias also to bee his LORDE a Priest and a King not onelie that was to come in the flesh but euen nowe present to whome nowe long before GOD had saide Thou art a Priest that is whome he had alreadie ordained to this office liuing woorcking and preseruing the elect 1. Timoth. 2.5 There is one GOD and one Mediatour betweene GOD and Man which is the man Christ I sâs Therefore this man is the Mediatour of all from the very beginning he is the Mediator obteining giuing the blessinges which he hath obtained vnto all I giue vnto them eternall life Ephes 1.22 He hath appointed him ouer all things to be the head to the church 1. Pet. 1.11 The spirit of Christ in the Prophetes 1. Pet. 3.19 By the spirite hee went and preached vnto the spirites that nowe are in prison which were in time passed disobedient Ephes 2.20 Yee are built vpon the foundation of the Apostles and Prophets IESVS CHRIST himselfe being the chiefe corner stone Which place is diligentlie to bee obserued For then either Christ is the heade foundation sanctifier and Sauiour of a part of the Church only which
attributed vnto the sonne differ so from the diuine properties which are attributed vnto him as the effectes from their causes so that then his properties woorke them 5 The equalitie of honour and woorshippe Hee hath equal honour giuen him dependeth of the equalitie of Essence properties and woorkes Isai 42.8 I will not giue my glorie to anie other But the Scripture giueth equall honour and woorshippe to the Father and the Sonne therefore they are truelie equall in God-head and in all the perfections thereof The Minor is confirmed first by Testimonies Psalm 97. Heb. 16. Let all the Angels of god woorshippe him Iohn 5.23 That all shoulde honour the sonne as they honour the father Reue. 5.13 c. Secondly Hee is called God absolutelie and simplie as is the Father Psalm 45.7 and Hebrews 1.8 Acts. 20.28 1. Timothy 3.16 Thirdly the Epithets or titles of Diuine honour which are euerie where in the scriptures attributed vnto the sonne As God blessed for euer The great god and Sauiour The Lord himselfe from heauen The Lord of glorie The Lord of Lords and King of Kings Power and eternall kingdome Sitting at the right hand of the Father The Bride-groome husband head of the Church god of the temple which are all the elect Trust and Beliefe in him Inuocation for hee is woorshipped of the Church as GOD and Bride groome of the Church at all times and in all places Thankesgiuing for his Diuine benefites Furthermore albeit the name of GOD especially beeing put absolutely and without restraint dooth euidently prooue the sonnes equalitie with the Father as it hath beene saide yet seeing that signifieth moe thinges and is also applied to others who are not by nature God wee are diligently to collect and haue in a readines those Testimonies in which thinges proper to the true God only are attributed to the sonne which agree to none else who are called Gods and whereby God himselfe discerneth himselfe and will haue him selfe discerned from other creatures and forged Gods For vnto whom the essential properties of any nature or esseÌce doe truely and reallie agree vnto him the essence it selfe must needes bee giuen The sonne hath all thinges from the Father not by grace but by nature 1. Obiection He that hath all things of another is inferiour to him of whom hee hath them The sonne hath all thinges of the Father Therefore hee is inferiour vnto the Father Aunswere The Maior holdeth and is true of such a one as hath any thing by the grace and fauour of the giuer for hee might not haue it and therefore is by nature inferiour but it is false of him who hath al those thinges by his owne nature which hee himselfe hath of whom hee receiueth them For seeing he can not not haue them it can not be that he should bee inferiour or should haue lesse than hee of whom hee receiueth them But the sonne hath all thinges of the Father which the Father hath and that by nature and absolute necessitie that is in such sort as that the Father can not but communicate vnto him all thinges which him selfe hath belonging to his diuine nature and maiestie Therefore hee is equall vnto the Father in all thinges The sonne doth all thinges with the consent of the Father in like manner as the Father doth 1. Obiection Hee that doth whatsoeuer he doth by the will of another interposed and going before is inferiour vnto him The sonne will and doth all thinges by the will of his Father going before Therefore he is not equal vnto the Father in vertue dignitie and essence Aunswere The sonne doth all thinges his Fathers will going before not in time and nature but in order of persons so that hee will or doth nothing which the Father also will not and doth and whatsoeuer the Father will and doth the same also the sonne will and dooth likewise that is with equall aucthoritie and power Wherefore the societie order of the diuine operations doth not take away but doth most of al settle establish the equalitie of the Father and the sonne as also of the holy Ghost THE FOVRTH CONCLVSION The word is con-substantial with the Father THE woordes con-substantiall and like-substantiall differ For * ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã like-substantiall signifieth mo persons and like essences as three men are like-substantial For they are both three persons and three essences of like nature that is agree in humane nature But * ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã con-substantial signifieth one essence mo persons In the god-head is not like-substantial because there are not three gods but con-substantial because there are three persons of one and the same diuine essence For there is but one Iehoua that is one diuine essence which is the same is wholy in euery of the three persons therefore euery of theÌ are that one God besides which essence whatsoeuer is it is a creature not God The Latine church turneth the Greek word ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã con-substantial taking substance for essence It is therefore the same that coessentiall that is of one and the same essence Furthermore these three thinges beeing declared and set downe namely that the Sonne is subsisting or a person that he is distinct froÌ the Father that he is equall with the Father the fourth is easilie gotten and obtained against the newe Arrians to wit that he is con-substantial with the Father which is also in like manner to be vnderstood concerning the holy Ghost For either this must be granted or of necessity there are made three gods which they though in words they deny it yet in very deede affirme when they frame and faine three essences and spirits The Arguments which shew The Father the Son to be of one the same essence are these 1. Iehoua is but one essence The English translations reteine not the worde it selfe IEHOVA but vse the Lord in steed thereof which is the signification of IEHOVA and therfore in effectuall one or one god Deut. 6.4 But the eternal Father and the Sonne coeternal with the father are that Iehoua Therfore these two are one essence and one God The Minor is proued first by those places of Scripture which cal the sonne Iehoua Ier. 23.6 This is the name whereby they shal cal him Iehoua or the Lord our righteousnes Isai 25.6 The expected God and Sauiour is called Iehoua But Messias is the expected god Sauior Therefore Messias is that Iehoua whereof the Prophet speaketh Za. 2.8 The deliuerer of the Church sent from Iehoua which is the Messias onely is called Iehoua Mal. 3.1 He is called Jehoua whose fore-runner was Iohn Baptist. But Iohn Baptist was the fore-runner of the Messias or the Sonne of God Christ Hee therefore is called Iehoua Hither belong al the places in which are giuen to the Angell or messenger of Iehoua both the name of Iehoua the diuine properties and honours But that Angell was the Sonne of
Iehoua is one in number of essence not of persons 12 Where are three and one there are foure But in God are three one to wit three persons and one essence Therefore there are foure in God Answere The Maior is to be distinguished Where are three and one reallie distinct there are foure But these three in God are not another thing distinct in the thing it selfe from the essence but each is that one essence the same and whole and they differ from their essence onely in their manner of subsisting or being The manner of existing is not a diuers substance from the existence being or essence 13 Christ according to that nature according to which in scripture he is called Son is the Son of god But according to his humane nature onely hee is called Sonne Therefore according to that onely and not according to his diuine also hee is the sonne of god and so by a consequent the sonne is not verie god Aunswere The minor is false For Christ is called the onely begotten and proper sonne of the Father and equal with the Father Iohn 3.16 Iohn 5.18 Rom. 8.32 The father hath created all thinges by the sonne The sonne from the verie beginning worketh all things likewise which the Father doth Iohn 5.17.19 The sonne reueiled the Fathers wil of receiuing mankinde into fauour vnto the Church before his flesh was borne Iohn 1.18 The sonne was sent into the worlde descended from heauen and tooke flesh Heb. 2.16 Iohn 3.13.17 But the Word which is God is the onely begotten and proper sonne of God and tooke flesh Iohn 1.14 And not the humane but the diuine nature of Christ is creatres and worketh with equal autoritie and power with the Father and descended from heauen Therefore God or the Godhead or diuine nature of Christ is both called in the scripture and is the sonne and by a consequent the sonne is that one true and verie God I BELEEVE IN CHRIST OVR LORD THree diuerse speeches are heere to bee obserued 1. To beleeue that Christ is Lord. To beleeue this is not sufficient for we beleeue also that the diuel is Lord but not of al nor ours as wee doe beleeue Christ to bee Lorde of vs all 2. To beleeue that Christ is Lord and that of al and also ours Neither is it enough to beleeue this For the Diuels beleeue also that Christ is their Lord as he hath ful right and autority not only ouer all other thinges but ouer them also to determin of them whatsoeuer pleaseth him 3. To beleeue in Christ our Lorde that is so to beleeue Christ to bee our Lorde that in him wee place our trust and confidence and bee thoroughly perswaded that by him wee are wholy freed and deliuered from all euill and are defended and safegarded against all our enemies and this is it which we especiallie ought to beleeue Whenas therefore we saie that wee beleeue in our Lorde we beleeue 1. That the Sonne of GOD Christ is Lorde of all creatures 2. But especiallie of his Church which beeing purchased with his owne bloode hee guideth defendeth and preserueth by his spirit 3. And that I am also one of his subiectes whom beeing redeemed from the power of the Diuell he mightilie preserueth ruleth maketh obedient vnto him and at length enricheth with eternal glorie that is I beleeue that hitherto I haue bin by and for Christ preserued and shal hereafter be preserued of him thorough al eternitie lastly that he vseth wil vse his dominion power which hee hath as ouer all other creatures so ouer me vnto my saluation and his owne glory But for the better vnderstanding of this that hath bin spoken wee are to obserue these two things 1 In what sense Christ is called Lord. 2 For what causes he is our Lord. 1 IN WHAT SENSE HE IS CALLED LORD TO bee a Lord is to haue right and power granted by Lawe either diuine or humane ouer some thing or person as to vse and enioie it and to dispose thereof at thy owne will and pleasure Christ therefore is our Lord First because he hath care of vs that is ruleth preserueth and keepeth vs as his owne to eternall life and glorie as beeing bought with his precious bloode Iohn 17.12 None of them is lost whom thou gauest me Ioh. 10.28 None shal plucke them out of my hand Secondlie because wee are bound to serue him both in bodie and soule that hee maie bee glorified by vs. 1. Cor. 6 20. Yee are bought with a price therefore glorifie God in your bodie and in your spirite for they are Gods Hereof also wee maie vnderstande that the woorde Lorde in the Creede is not a name of the diuine essence but of his office and is referred to both natures of Christ like as the names of Priest King and Prophet Christ then is our Lorde not onely in respect of his Diuinitie which created vs but also in respect of his humanity which redeemed vs. For the humane nature of Christ is the price of our redemption his diuine nature dooth giue and offer that price vnto the Father and dooth by the vertue of his spirite effectuallie applie it vnto vs sanctifie rule saue and defend vs against our enemies and dooth al these thinges the humane nature beeing priuie thereunto and most earnestlie willing it Yea further as hee is man also hee hath power not only ouer men but also ouer all creatures and therfore ouer the Angels themselues For the names of the office benefits dignity of christ are affirmed of his whole person to speak simply properly by communicating but not by confounding the properties of both natures 2 For what causes he is our Lord. CHRIST is Lord. 1. By right of creation gouernment Christ our Lord 1 By right of creation Of this rule and dominion it is said Al things that the father hath are mine Ioh. 16.15 For by him in him are al things created and by his mighty word that is by his forcible pleasure and wil or prouidence they are susteined and gouerned and whatsoeuer good is in al the creatures that wholy proceedeth from him And this is a most generall dominioÌ which extendeth it self vnto al creatures euen vnto diuels wicked men albeit not altogether after the same maner to vs to al the wicked diuels For. 1. he created vs to eternal life but them to destruction 2. The dominioÌ which christ hath ouer the wicked diuels coÌsisteth in the right of requiring coÌmanding of exercising his power bridling his enimies that is hee hath right power ouer the diuels and the wicked to doe with them what him listeth so that without his wil and pleasure they cannot so much as moue themselues And he permitteth them by bereauing and destituting them of the grace of his spirit to run headlong into sin and eternal destruction Hee hath also ouer vs right and power to do with vs what him listeth
For the natures doe not communicate each to other their essentiall properties as neither doe these impart their essence that is one nature doth not receiue the properties of both natures Wherefore these kindes of speaches are false The Godhead is the manhoode or man was conceiued borne did suffer was dead and againe these The Man-hoode is the God-head or God is eternal immense vncircumscribed in place omnipotent giueth the holie Ghost dooth regenerate For al these are no more true and to be admitted than those A soule is a bodie or corporeal mortal visible and a body is a soul or a spirit inuisible immortal 1 Obiection The whole person of Christ is really omnipotent euerie where eternal c. The humanitie and the God-head are the whole person of Christ. Therefore both are reallie omnipotent euerie where eternal c. Aunswere This argument the Vbiquetaries who most of all ground vpon it and often vse it haue borowed from Schwenkefieldeans who commonly in their bookes reason thus Whole Christ is the natural onelie begotten Sonne of God is the true and the same GOD of the same infinite power and maiestie with the eternall Father conceiued borne of the Virgine suffered was dead rose againe ascended into heauen sendeth the Holie Ghost But both natures belong to the whole person of Christ Therefore Christ according to his humanitie also is the natural Sonne of god begotten of the substance of the Father from euerlasting and con-substantiall with the Father and the same GOD with the Father who is Creatour of all If then the Vbiquetaries collection bee lawfull and sound this doubtlesse of the Swenkefieldeans is lawfull also and sound but if the Swenkefieldeans collection bee corrupt and smelling of Eutyches heresie then that of the Vbiquetaries cannot bee at all good and sound But indeede both collections are Eutychian and Sophisticall they are Eutychian because two natures which are made equall in properties essentiall or which get and haue the same or equall essential properties are indeede made one nature and substance or are two substaunces of one nature Both opinions take cleane away the nature of the humanitie transform it into the God-head but the latter dooth further make two persons in Christ of the same nature It is also Sophisticall because whether the person of Christ be considered in it selfe as it was a person being but one and perfect that before the incarnation subsisting in one nature onely or whether it bee considered as it is incarnate and now subsisting in two natures yet stil the transition and passing from the person to the natures is faultie and Sophistical For neither is it necessary that what is truly in and attributed vnto a person the same also should bee reallie in al things concurring in that person and bee affirmed of all The reason is because the parts or natures though vnited in the same person yet retain their properties operations vnconfounded Wherefore that which is proper vnto the godhead cannot agree vnto the person in respect of the flesh also but only in respect of the godhead Whole man vnderstandeth discourseth and hath motion of wil yeâ he doth not this by his finger or body but by his mind only whole man is mortal and doth go eat and drink yet none but a mad man or an epicure will therefore say that the soule also is mortal or doth goe eat and drink So not halfe but the whole person of Christ was before Abraham and from euerlasting did create and dooth preserue all thinges and tooke flesh But the fleshe neither was from euerlasting neither did create nor dooth preserue all thinges nor tooke flesh but was created and being assumpted and taken is susteined of the Word and in it So whole christ was wounded dead yet not his Godhead nor his soul This is wel learnedly declared explicated by Damascene lib. 3. ca. 7. in these words Whole christ is perfect GOD but not THE WHOLE of Christ that is not both natures are God For he is not god only but also man And WHOLE christ is perfect maÌ but not THE WHOLE of christ is man For he is not man only but god too For THE WHOLE signifieth the nature WHOLE the person Wherefore if the Vbiquetaries wil at al haue the illation enforcing of their conclusioÌ on these premisses to be necessary The Maior propositioÌ must be expouÌded after this sort The person is god creator omnipotent eueriwhere whole that is as concerning all that which it is or in which it dooth subsist or which doth belong vnto it But the Maior taken in this sense is false most absurd as was shewed a litle before For the true sense thereof is this The person is euery where whole that is without diuision or sundering of natures or subsisting vndiuidably in two natures But the humanity is not that whole subsisting in two natures Not euery thing then that agreeth really to the person agreeth also really to the flesh And albeit the person doth subsist in the humanitie the God-head mutually vnited one to the other yet as it hath beene said it is not hereof enforced that because the person is euery where therefore the humanity should be in proper substance present euery where For this is proper to the godhead neither is it really communicated to any creature or is in any Reply The diuinity is one present in al pleces but especially with the church The diuinity is but halfe christ Therefore only halfe christ is present with the church Answere 1. ther is an ambiguity doubtfulnes in the words halfe christ For if by halfe christ they vnderstaÌd one nature which is vnited to the other in the same person the whole reasoÌ may be granted namely that not both but one nature onely of christ though vnited to th' other that is his godhead is present with vs al things in his proper substance in al places at al times But they by halfe christ vnderstand craftily sophistically the one nature separated from the other as if the godhead were made to be with vs bare naked not incarnat But in this sense the Minor is false the Vbiquetaries own inueÌtioÌ For the same Word by reasoÌ of the immeÌsnes infinitie of his esseÌce is whole euerywhere without his manhood yet so that he withall is abideth whole in his manhood personally vnited thereuÌto Wherefore the Word nether is nor worketh any where not vnited to the flesh albeit the flesh because it hath not an infinit essence but reteineth it circuÌscribed in place is not made to be present substaÌtially in al those places in which the word incarnat or the word maÌ is 2. There is an ambiguity also double significatioÌ in the word present For the preseÌce wherby christ is preseÌt with his church is not of one kind Wherefore if the Maior be vnderstood of the presence of his substance in al places of his being amongest
of the angels said hee at any time sit at my right till I make thine enimies thy foot-stoole Muchlesse will God speake this vnto man Obiection But it is said Reuel 3.21 To him that ouercommeth will J grant to sit with me in my throne Auns We shall sit there by participation where this must bee also granted that the same is the throne of the Father and the Sonne In the same throne many may sitte but not in the same dignitie And so christ will not giue that chiefe dignitie and glorie giuen him of his Father vnto any other Reply But to sit at Gods right hand is also to liue gloriouslie and blessedlie But this agreeth to vs. Therefore wee shall sit there Aunswer This is not a ful and sufficient definition because a blessed life agreeth both to vs Angels but the sitting at gods right hand doth not Whereupon these two articles are well adioined together He Ascended into Heauen he sitteth at the right hand of God the Father Now let vs in few wordes expound the definition which wee brought of Christes sitting at the right hande of the Father Christ sitteth then at the right hande of God the Father that is he is that person omnipotent by which the Father gouerneth al things immediatly But especially by which he defendeth the church against her enimies That this definition may be more ful and clear let vs briefly sift euery part thereof The Session therefore of Christ at the right hande of the Father is 1. The perfection of Christes diuine nature that is the equality of the Word with the Father which he did not receiue but euer had 2 The perfection of christes humane nature This perfection or excellency of Christes humane nature compriseth First The personall vnion of the humane nature with the Woord Coloss 2.9 In him dwelleth all the fulnesse of the godhead bodily Secondlie The collation or bestowing of giftes farre greater and more in number than are bestowed on al men or Angels and therfore in which he far excelleth both men and Angels Ioh. 1.16 Of his fulnesse haue al we receiued And cap. 3.34 God giueth him not the spirite by measure 3 The perfection or excellencie of the office of the Mediatour that is the Propheticall Priestly and Roiall function which christ now as the glorified Head of his church doth in his humane nature gloriously exercise in heauen This excellency of christs office is the very exalting of Christ in his Propheticall Priestly and Princely function that is the laying down of the infirmity of Christs humane nature and the perfection of glory which was due vnto Christ both in respect of his office as being a Prophet King and Priest in respect of his person as beeing God 4 The perfection of christs honour that is the adoration worship and reuerence which is yeelded vnto Christ both of men and Angels Heb. 1.6 Let all the Angels of God worship him Phil. 2.9 Hee hath giuen him a name aboue euerie name By these the like speeches are signified the partes of Christs sitting at Gods right hand But the name whereof is spoken in the wordes of the Apostle before aleaged is the excellencie of the person and office of Christ and a declaration of both by his visible maiestie that all may bee forced to confesse that this is the King by whom God ruleth all thinges So also did Stephen see him adorned with visible maiestie and glorie Christ had some partes also before of his excellency both of his office and of his person but he then came to the full perfection of all when being taken vp into heauen he was placed at the right hand of the Father By these partes nowe of christs sitting at the right hand of the Father the definition of his sitting may bee made more full in this wise when christ is said to sit at the right hand of the Father hee is saide to haue the same and equal power with the Father to excel all men and Angels in his humane nature both in giftes bestowed on him more and greater than on them as also in visible glorie and maiestie to shew himselfe Lord of men and Angels and of all things that are created In the name of the Father to rule and administer immediatly his kingdome in heauen and the whole world chiefely to gouern by his power immediately the church lastly to bee acknowleged and magnified of all as chiefe Lord and Head Many Obiections are by this definition refuted As 1. The Holy Ghost also is equal with God Therefore wee may truely say that hee also sitteth at the right hand of God Aunswere It doth not folow because the reason is grounded of an ill definition For although the Holy Ghost bee as well as the Father and the sonne Head and Lord and ruler of the Church yet doth it not agree to the Holy Ghost but to christ alone to sit at the right hand of the Father Because hee alone tooke humane nature was humbled dead buried rose againe ascended and is Mediatour And furder the Father woorketh immediately by the Sonne onely but by the holy Ghost the Father doth not worke immediatly but through the sonne For the same order is to be kept in their operation and working which is in the persons The Father worketh by him selfe but of himselfe because he is of none The Sonne worketh by himselfe not of himselfe because he is begotten of the Father The holy ghost worketh by himselfe but from the Father and the Sonne from whom he dooth proceed Therefore the father woorketh immediately by the Sonne because the Sonne is before the holy ghost yet not in time but in order but mediately the Father woorketh by the holy Ghost and therefore the Sonne is rightly saide to sitte at the right hand of the Father but not the holy Ghost 2. Obiection Christ before his Ascension was alwaies the glorious Head and King of the Church Therefore he cannot now be first after his ascension said to sitte at gods right hand Aunswere Againe this reason also is grounded vpon a bad definition Christ was alwaies glorious but hee was not alwaies aduaunced and exalted in the office of his Mediatorshippe to wit in his kingdome and priesthood Now first he began to haue the consummation and perfection of glory which before hee had not that is gloriously to rule and administer his kingdom and Priesthood in the Heauens Christ is called our Head 1 In respect of his perfection excellencie both as God and man And as concerning his godhead there is no doubt of it And as concerning his humane nature it is true because Christs humanitie is adorned with far greater gifts than is any creature especially by reason of the vnion thereof with the Word 2 Jn respect of his office and that 1 in regard of his merite then by reason of his power and efficacie For as the Head is the seat of al the exteriour and interiour senses wherein are seated
the vnderstanding will and whence the vitall spirites flow So from Christ as the Head flowe downe into vs the giftes and graces of the Holy Ghost 3 Whether Christ did alwaies sit at the right hand of God THIS Question shoulde not bee needefull except mens curiositie had made it such To the explication thereof is required the distinction first of natures then of time Now as coÌcerning Christs Diuinitie 1 That alwaies sitteth at the right hand of the Father as sitting signifieth an equal power and honour which Christ hath euen the same with the Father For Christs diuine nature was from euerlasting equal with the Father in honor and power Likewise as To sit at the right hand of the Father signifieth to be the Head of the Church For by the Woorde the Father did from the beginning alwaies preserue the Church as also by him hee created all thinges In this sense Christ was placed by his eternal generation at the right hand of the Father 2 Christ according to his diuinitie also dooth so sitte at the right hand of the Father as he was ordained to this his office from euerlasting 3 He dooth alwaies sit according to his diuinity at the right hande of God in that hee begunne from the verie beginning of the world to execute hath executed this his office And christ according to his diuinity was in this respect after his asceÌsion into heauen placed at the fathers right hand in that his diuinity then began to shew it selfe glorious in the body which in the time of his humiliation had hid it selfe froÌ being openly manifested declared For in the time of his humiliatioÌ which was wheÌ christ liued on earth his God-head also had humbled it selfe not by making it selfe weaker but by hiding it selfe onely and not shewing it selfe abroad Therefore thus Christ also according to his diuine nature was placed at his Fathers right hand namelie by laieng downe that humility which he tooke on him for our sake and by shewing foorth that glorie which hee had with his Father before the foundations of the woorlde were laide but had hid the same in the time of his humiliation not by adding any thing vnto it which it had not before neither by making it more bright powerfull neither by manifesting and declaring it before God but vnto men and by vsing fully and freely his right and authoritie which right and authoritie Christes diuinitie had as it were laid downe in the taking vp and assumption of humane nature Therefore he saith Iohn 17.5 Now glorifie mee thou Father with thy owne selfe with the glorie which J had with thee before the world was This glorie he had not with men Therefore he praieth that as hee had it alwaies with the Father so he might manifest it vnto men Wherefore this is not to be taken as if the Word receiued any change or alteration of his God-head but in that sense only which hath been said Now as concerning christes humane nature according to it hee was then first placed at the right hand of the Father when he asceÌded into heauen then he attained to his glorification when he receiued that which before he had not Obiection Hee that sitteth at Gods right hande is euerie where Christ sitteth at Gods right hand Therefore he is euery where Aunswere This reason wee graunt in respect of the communicating of the properties to the person But if it be further concluded that according to the flesh he is euerie where there wil be more in the conclusion than was in the premisses Againe wee denie the consequence of the whole reason because the right hand of God and to sit at the right hande of God is not all one Neither yet is it simply true that hee which sitteth at Gods right hand sitteth euerie where For a part of the sitting at gods right hand is also that visible glorie and maiesty wherewith Christes humane nature was endowed and wherewith Stephen beheld him endued in heauen This is not euerie where but only in that placc where his body is seated and remaineth Obiection Hee ascended into heauen to fill al thinges that is with the presence of his flesh Aunswere It is a fallacy in misconstring the word He ascended to fill all thinges that is with his giftes and graces not with his flesh bones and skinne These are the monsters and dotinges whereby the Diuell carrieth Gods glory into derision Reply That nature which hath receiued omnipotency is euerie where christes humanitie hath receiued omnipotency Therefore it is euerie where Answere That nature which hath receiued omnipotency by a reall transfusion and communication of the properties is euerie where but not that which hath receiued it by personall vnion onely as the humane nature of Christ But yet notwithstanding manie thinges haue beene bestowed by reall transfusion on Christes humanitie to wit other qualities than which hee had on the crosse and in his humiliation Likewise far more and greater giftes than those which are bestowed either on Angels or on men and in respect of those giftes bestowed on him Christ is placed according to his humane nature at the right hand of his father but according to his diuinitie he is placed at the right hand of the Father as he being glorified and taken vp into heauen hath shewed forth the same hath attained vnto the perfection of glory or to the highest degree of glorification as touching his humanity 4 What are the fruites of Christes sitting at the right hand of the Father THE fruites of Christes sitting at the Fathers right hand are all the benefites of the kingdome and Priest-hoode of christ glorified As 1. His intercession for vs. 2. The gathering gouerning and garding of his church by the Worde and spirit 3. His defending of the church against her enemies 4. The abiection and destruction of the churches enemies 5. The glorification of the church The fruites or benefites of the kingdome of christ glorified ââe that he ruleth vs by the ministery of the Word and the holy Ghost that hee preserueth his ministery that hee giueth his Church resting places and is forcible by doctrine in conuerting the chosen that hee will at length raise vp from the dead his chosen and elect abolish all their infirmities glorifie them wipe away all teares from them enthronize them in his throne and make them Priests and Kings vnto his Father The fruite of the Priesthoode of Christ glorified is that he appeareth presenteth himselfe and maketh request and intercession for vs in heauen that forcibly so that the father denieth vs nothing through the vertue and force of his intercession Hence ariseth that consolation and comfort Because our Head our flesh and our brother sitteth at the right hand of the father he shall at length glorifie and quicken vs and that both in respect of his brotherly loue as also in regard of his office who is our Head Because also we haue such a High-Priest which
are to bee attributed as proper functions vnto the Holie ghost For those also doth the Father and the sonne work by the holie ghost according as it is saide Wise 1.7 The spirite of the Lord filleth all the world Aunswere To the assigning of a work as proper vnto the holie ghost is required not onelie that it be immediatlie done by him but in such wise also as that he be acknowledged and worshipped therein Nowe there doth the holie ghost woorke properlie where he sanctifieth and halloweth for therefore also is he called holy 4 Of whom the holy Ghost is giuen and wherefore HEE is giuen of the Father the Son also by the Son of the Father but not by the Father For the Father giueth the holy ghost froÌ no other but froÌ himself as who is of no other but of him-selfe neither worketh from any other but from himselfe The sonne giueth the Holy Ghost from the Father from whom also him-selfe both woorketh and is That hee is giuen of and from the Father these testimonies doe confirme Act. 1.4 Hee commaunded them to waite for the promise of the Father Act. 2.17 J will powre out of my spirit vpon all flesh Iohn 14.16 vers 26. I will praie the Father and hee shall giue you another comforter The Father will send him in my name That the Holy ghost is giuen of the sonne these testimonies doe proue Iohn 15.26 I will sende you from the Father the spirit of truth Iohn 16.7 If I depart I will send him vnto you Acts. 2.33 Since hee by the right hand of God hath bin exalted and hath receiued of his father the promise of the Holy ghost hee hath shedde forth this which yee now see and heare Wherefore the sonne also giueth him but in this order that the sonne sendeth him from the Father whence is gathered a strong argument for proofe of Christes godhead For who giueth the spirite of god and who hath any right or title vnto him but god For the humane nature of Christ so far off is it that it should haue this right and power to send the Holy ghost that contrarilie it selfe was hallowed and sanctified by the Holy ghost Now wee are so to vnderstand this giuing of the goly ghost as that the Father is effectuall and forcible by him and that because the holy Ghost will the Fathers will going before woorke and effectuate this Here is then to be obserued the order of operation which is heere kept in working The Fathers will goeth before the will of the Sonne and the holy Ghost followeth The cause wherefore hee giueth vs the holy ghost is none other but onely of his free Election through the intercession of his sonne Ephes 1.4 Which hath blessed vs with all spirituall blessings in heauenlie thinges in Christ as he hath chosen vs in him before the foundation of the world Iohn 14.16 I will praie the Father and hee shall giue you another comforter The sonne giueth vs him or he is giuen by the sonne because he hath obtained for vs by his merit that he should be giuen vnto vs. 5 Vnto whom the holy Ghost is giuen THE spirit of sanctificaton is giuen to the Elect only Iohn 14.17 The world can not receiue him because it seeth him not neither knoweth him Or the holy Ghost is giuen to the whole Church or assemblie of those that are called both to the Elect and to hypocrits and furder he is not otherwise giuen vnto them than as themselues also be willing and desirous of him and then is augmented and encreased in them if they perseuere To the Elect he is giuen not onelie as concerning the knowledge of gods doctrine but also as concerning regeneration faith and conuersion because besides that he kindleth in them the knowledge of Gods truth and wil he doth further also regenerate them and endowe them with true faith and conuersion But to Hypocrites the holie ghost is giuen only as touching the knowledge of doctrine which is not profitable vnto saluation to them as it is vnto the Elect and chosen For vnto the Elect the holy ghost is so giuen that he worketh and effectuateth in them his gifts to their saluation and themselues also may know and feel by those giftes imparted vnto them the holy Ghost dwelling in them Hence it is apparent how the knowledge of tongues sciences and the like gifts bestowed on the Heathen differ from those which are bestowed on the church For they who amongest the Heathen excelled in the knowledge of tongues and good arts and thinges profitable had indeede the giftes of God but not the holy ghost whom none are saide to haue but they whom he hath sanctified and who acknowledge him to be the author of the giftes receiued We must obserue heere that the holie ghost is giuen either visiblie when he bestoweth his gifts adioyning outward signes and tokens or inuisibly when he bestoweth his giftes without signes or tokens He was giuen visiblie vnto the Apostles and others in the primitiue church Actes 2.3 There appeared vnto them clouen tongues like fire and it sate vpon each of them Actes 10.44 The holie Ghost fel on al them which heard the word And these and other like speeches are so to bee expounded as that the signe taketh the name of the thing it selfe and therefore that is affirmed of the thing which agreeth vnto the signe by which signe the holy Ghost witnesseth his presence and efficacie So also Iohn sawe the holie Ghost descending on Christ in bodilie shape like a Doue Hee sawe then the shape of a Doue vnder which god shewed the presence of his spirite wherefore wee must not thinke that there is local motion in God but his presence operation which hee sheweth and exerciseth in the church For the Holie ghost is spread abroad euery where filleth both heaueÌ earth In which respect hee is said to bee giuen sent powred out when by his effectual and forcible presence he doth create stirre vp and by litle and litle perfect his gifts in the members of the church 6 How the holy ghost is giuen and receiued HEE is giuen after an ordinarie waie by the ministerie of the Woord and by the vse of the Sacramentes and first in manifesting himselfe vnto vs through the studying and meditation of the doctrine of the gospel For when he is known of vs he wil communicate himselfe vnto vs and when hee sheweth himselfe to be knowen of vs he dooth also renue and reforme our hearts So did hee woorke in the Elect by Peters Sermon in the daie of Pentecost Actes 2.37 Likewise hee wrought in Cornelius and the rest there present by the same Peter speaking Actes 10.44 But yet notwithstanding he doth so work by the word and Sacraments as that he is not tied to these meanes For hee conuerted Paul in his iourney Hee furnished Iohn Baptist with his giftes while hee was yet in the wombe Secondly he is giuen by woorking a
faith sighes and ardent praiers a sincere professing of Christianitie 1. Corint 12.3 No man can saie that Iesus is the Lord but by the holy ghost In a woorde by faith and repentaunce we know that the holie Ghost dwelleth in vs. OF THE CHVRCH THE questions to be obserued 1 What the Church is 2 How many waies it is taken 3 What are the markes thereof 4 Wherefore it is called holy and Catholique 5 What is the difference betweene the Church the common-weale or ciuil state 6 Whence it is that the Church differeth from the rest of mankinde 7 Whether any may be saued out of the church 1 WHAT THE CHVRCH IS VVHen the question is what the Church is it is presupposed that there is a Church so that it is not necessarie to make a question Whether there be a church Now as concerning the name ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Ecclesia which we cal the church it is natiuely a Greeke woord and commeth from a word which signifieth to cal forth For the custome was in Athens that a companie of the citizens were called foorth by the voice of the crier from the rest of the multitude as it were namelie and by their Hundreds to an assembly wherein some publique speech was had or to heare relation made of some sentence or iudgement of the Senate And thus differeth the word Ecclesia from Synagoga or Synagog For Synagoga signifieth any manner of congregation be it neuer so common and inordinate But Ecclesia betokeneth an ordained congregation and such as is called together for some cause From hence the Apostles translated the name Ecclesia to their purpose terming the Church by it for resemblaunce and likenesse sake For the church is gods congregation neither comming together by chance without cause nor beeing inordinate but called foorth by the voice of the Lorde and the crie of the word that is by the ministers of the gospel from the kingdome of Satan to hear or embrace Gods word This congregation or companie of those which are called of God to the knowledge of the gospell the Latines keeping still the Greeke woorde call Ecclesia But it shall bee requisite that we a little more fully define what the Church is The church of God is a congregation or companie of men The definition of the Church chosen from euerlasting of god to eternal life which from the beginning of the woorld vnto the ende thereof is gathered of the sonne of god out of all mankinde by the holie ghost and the Woorde consenting in true faith and which the Sonne of God defendeth preserueth and at length glorifieth with glorie and life euerlasting Thus is the true Church of God defined whereof the Creede dooth properly speake Obiection 1. They which are in the church perish not as the definition affirmeth Manie hypocrites are in the Church Therefore either hypocrites shall not perish or it is false that they which are in the Church perish not Aunswere They which are in the inuisible Church perish not and of this was our definition But the Minor proposââion speaketh of the visible Church in which are manie hypocrires Obiection 2. Where the inuisible church is not neither is the visible Jn the time of popery was not the inuisible church therefore there was not the visible Aunswere I denie the Minor For there also were remnantes that is there were alwaies some mingled with those dregs who held the foundation some more purely some lesse In summe the Church was oppressed but not extinguished 2 How manie waies the church is taken THE church is taken either for the true church The false Church or for the false The false church is vnproperly called the church and is a companie arrogating vnto themselues the title of Christes church but which do not folow the same but rather persequute it The true church is either visible The true church ãâã either vââible or inuisible or inuisible The visible church is a companie among men embracing and professing the true and vncorrupt doctrine of the Lawe and the Gospel and vsing the Sacramentes aright according to Christes institution and professing obedience vnto the doctrine in which company are many vnregenerated or hypocrites In the ãâ¦ã perish consenting notwithstanding agreeing to the doctrine in which also the Son of God is forcible to regenerate some by the vertue of his spirite vnto euerlasting life Hither appertaine the parables of the seede and the tares The inuisible church is a companie of those which are elected to eternall life in whom a newe life is begun here by the holie Ghost is perfected in the woorlde to come They which are in this inuisible church They which are in the inuisible Church neuer perish neuer perish neither are any hypocrites therein but the Elect only of whom it is said Ioh. 10.28 No man shal plucke my sheep out of mine hands Moreouer both these partes of the true Church both visible and inuisible are either vniuersall or particular The Vniuersall visible Church The Vniuersall visible Church is the companie of all those which professe the doctrine wheresoeuer in the worlde they be The particular Visible Church The particular visible is also a companie of those which professe the doctrine but in some certaine place The Visible Church is Vniuersall in respect of the profession of one Faith in Christ and of one Doctrine and worshippe But it is particular in respect of place and habitation The Vniuersall Inuisible and of diuersitie of rites and customes So also the Inuisible Church is Vniuersall as all the Elect in whatsoeuer place they bee and at whatsoeuer time they liued haue one faith The particular Inuisible againe it is particular as either in this or that place they haue the same faith Now all particular Churches are partes of the Vniuersall and the Visible are partes of the Vniuersall church Inuisible And of this Vniuersall Jnuisible Church doth the Article of our Creed speake properlie I beleeue the Holie Catholique Church For besides that the vniuersall inuisible church is catholique it is also nobilitated with this title that it is Holie Furder in this is the true communion of Saints between Christ and al his members It is called inuisible not that the men are inuisible but because their faith and godlinesse is inuisible neither is knowen of anie but of themseleus in whom it is neither can wee indeede discerne certainly the godly from the hypocrites in the church The TriumphaÌt and Militant parts of the Vniuersall Inuisible The partes of this vniuersal inuisible church may these two not vnfitly be accounted The church Militant and Triumphant The Militant is in this world fighting warring vnder the banner of Christ against the Diuel the woorlde and our flesh The Triumphant which both now triumpheth with the blessed Angels in heauen and shall after the resurrection enioie a full triumph Nowe although the Militant church is
writing by S. Paul himselfe So Paul saith of the Lordes supper 1. Cor. 11.23 I haue receiued of the Lord that which also J haue deliuered vnto you But this tradition after the Euangelistes himselfe also hath set downe in writing The Iesuites cite the saying of Paul 2. Thes 3.6 Withdraw your selues froÌ euery brother that walketh inordinately and not after the tradition which hee receiued of vs. But a little after in the same chapter hee describeth what tradition he meaneth as it is manifest to him that looketh on the place And yet will they thence prooue that many thinges are to bee beleeued which can not bee proued by anie testimonie of Scripture The like impudencies they shewe in another testimony taken out of Luke Act. 16.14 They deliuered them the decrees to keep ordained of the Apostles Elders which were at Jerusalem When a little before Cap. 15.23 he witnesseth that those decrees were set downe in letters written by the Apostles But wee are to keepe and hold the notes and marcks before set downe First in respect of Gods glorie that enimies may be discerned from Sonnes Secondly In respect of our own saluation that we may ioine our selues to the true Church For there are three sorts of men 1 They who openly professe and declare themselues to be enimies 2 Hypocrits 3 The company of the Elect chosen 4 Why the Church is called holy and Catholicke THE Church is called Holy The church holy in respect of Christs holinesse imputed and their own begun Catholique in respect of place and time 1 Because Christes sanctification is imputed vnto it 2 Because al his members haue begunne al the parts of obedience It is called Catholicke 1 In respect of places because it is spread through the whole world For there is one Vniuersall Church of all places degrees of life neither is it tied to a certaine place kingdome or to certain succession 2 In respect of times Because there is but one true Church of all times which also is at all times so Catholicke as that it is dispersed through the whol world nether is at any time tied to any certain place Jt is not called Catholicke because it possesseth many kingdomes For Catholicke is a title giuen vnto the Church in the Apostles time for before time the Church was limited within narrowe bondes Nowe that there is but one Church of al times and ages from the beginning of the world vnto the end it is out of doubt For 1 It is manifested that the Church hath euer been Neither can Abrahams daies be obiected as if before he was called there had beene no worship of the true God in his familie and himselfe had beene after his calling alone without anie others For before his calling he held the foundations and grounds of Doctrine of the true God though it were darkned with superstitions mingled therewith Againe Melchisedec liued at the same time who was the Priest of the most high God and therefore neither was Abraham after his calling alone but there were others besides him worshippers of the true God whose priest was Melchisedec 2 That the Church as it hath beene euer so shall also continue euer appeareth by these testimonies Isay 59.21 My woordes shall not depart out of thy mouth nor out of the mouth of thy seed Ier. 33.20 If the night and day may bee chaunged then shall my couenant also be changed Mat. 28.20 I am with you alway vntill the end of the world Moreouer Christ was euer and euer shal be King Head and Priest of the Church Wherefore the Church was euer and euer shall be And hence also it is manifest That the Church of both testaments is one and the same that which is confirmed also by the article folowing For Christ is the sanctifier of his Church who is common to men of both testaments Hither appertaineth the Question of the authoritie of the Church Which I omit In this we wil consider here onely that opinion or saying The church doth not erre How the church may bee saide not to erre Which is true after this sort First the whole doth not erre though some members thereof doe er Secondly it doth not erre Vniuersally although in some pointes of Doctrine it may Thirdly It erreth not in the foundation 5 In what the Church differeth from the common-weal 7 Differences betweene the Church and common-weale THE Church differeth from the common-weal 1. Because common-weales are distinct and kingdomes of the world in diuerse places and times The Church is alwaies one and the same at all times and with all men 2. The kingdomes and states of the world haue many Heads or one chiefe Heade and many other inferiour Heades besides and that on earth The Church hath but one and that in heauen 3. The common-wealth is gouerned by certaine lawes made for the maintenance of outwarde peace and tranquillity The Church is ruled by the Holy Ghost the worde of God 4. The common-wealth or ciuill state requireth outward obedience onely The Church requireth both as well inwarde obedience as outwarde 5. In ciuill states and common-weales there is power and libertie to make new lawes positiue by the authoritie of the magistrate the violating of which lawes bindeth mens consciences and deserueth corporal punishmentes The Church is tied to the woorde of God vnto which it is not lawfull to adde ought or to detract ought from it 6. The ciuill state hath corporall power where-with it is armed against the obstinate disobedient For he may and ought by force to curb these and to punish them by the sword The Church punisheth by denouncing of Gods wrath out of the worde of God 7. Jn the Church are alwaies some Elect Holie but not alwaies in the common-wealth 6 Whence ariseth the difference of the Church from the rest of mankinde THE cause of the difference is the Election of God Election putteth the difference betweene the Church and others Act. 14.16 Jn times past god suffered all the Gentiles to walke in their owne waies Rom. 9.18 God hath mercie on whom he will and whom he will he hardeneth Ioh. 6.37 Al that the Father giueth me shal come to me Rom. 8.29.30 Those which hee knew before he also predestinate to be made like to the Image of his Sonne and whom he predestinate them also he called By these wordes we are also taught that the promise of grace is generall in respect of the Elect or beleeuers God verilie would haue all to be saued and that Rom. 11.7 1 Jn respect that he loueth the saluation of all But the Elect only haue attained to that saluation 2 In respect that he inuiteth al to saluation But the rest haue beene hardened The Efficient cause then of this difference is the Election of God willing to gather vnto himselfe a Church in earth Secondly the Sonne is a mediate executour of this will and purpose The holy ghost immediate Thirdly The
worketh also in them to be warie and to take heed thereof Rom. 8.3 Whom hee predestinate them hee iustified They therfore doe amisse who thinke to receiue comfort without any desire of a good conscience Replie But if they must take heed and beware they are vncertaine Aunswere No because they haue this as a spur to goe forwarde and perseuere But To bee certaine and not to haue a desire of repentance amendment of life implieth a contradiction as if thou shouldest say I am certaine of my reward therefore I will not runne for a rewarde is not giuen but to him that runneth These propositions doe mutuallie one follow another To bee certaine of saluation and to haue a desire of conuersion and amendement of life 2 What Predestination is PRedestination differeth from prouidence The difference bâtweene predestination and prouidence as a speciall from the generall For prouidence is the eternall counsell of God concerning al creatures but Predestination is the eternall counsel of GOD concerning the sauing of men and Angels Wherefore Predestination is the eternal most iust and vnchangeable counsel of God of creating men of permitting their fal into sinne and eternal death of sending his Sonne into flesh that hee might bee a sacrifice and of conuerting some by the woorde and the holie ghost for the Mediatours sake and sauing them in true faith and conuersion and of leauing the rest in sinne and eternall death raising them vp to iudgement casting them into eternal paines Here is spoken of men which shall bee saued and not saued therefore to them onely and not to Angels doth this definition of Predestination agree Election The partes of Predestination are Election and Reprobation Election is the eternal vnchaungeable free and most iust decree of god whereby hee hath decreed to conuert some to Christ to preserue and keepe them in faith and repentaunce and by him to giue them eternall life Reprobation Reprobation is such a decree of god as whereby hee hath decreed to leaue some according to his most iust iudgement in their sinnes to punish them with blindnesse and damnation and to condemne them beeing not made partakers of Christ euerlastingly That Election likewise as also Reprobation are both the decree of god these and the like sayinges doe prooue John 13.18 I know whom I haue chosen 2. Tim. 1.9 His grace was giuen to vs before the worlde was Rom. 9.18 He hath mercy on whom he wil. Both therefore election and reprobation were made by counsell and therefore both are a decree and that eternal because there is no new thing in God but all from euerlasting and the Scripture doth manifestlie saie Ephes 1.4 That God hath chosen vs before the foundation of the worlde Seeing then hee hath chosen vs hee hath therefore reiected the rest That which the verie word of choosing doth shew For whatsoeuer is chosen the same is chosen other thinges beeing reiected This Election is of grace and free that is not in respect of anie good foreseene in vs. He hath mercie on whom he will that is He giueth freely what he giueth Joh. 15.16 You haue not chosen me 3 What the causes of Predestination or Election and Reprobation The efficient cause of our election Gods good pleasure not any thing in vs. THE efficient and motiue cause is the good pleasure of God Matth. 11.26 Jt is so O Father because thy good pleasure was such God hath not foreseene any thing in vs for which he should choose vs for there can be no good in vs as of our selues For if anie good bee found in vs that hee dooth worke wholy in vs and hee woorketh nothing in vs which hee hath not decreed to woorke from euerlasting Wherefore the alone gracious and most free good pleasure of God or the alone free mercy of God is the efficient and motiue cause of our Election Ephes â 5. God hath predestinate vs to be adopted through Jesus Christ vnto himselfe according to the good pleasure of his wil. See further Roman 9.11 Coloss 1.12 2. Timot. 1.9.10 The cause of reprobatioÌ in God In like manner also the efficient cause of Reprobation is the most free good pleasure of God For wee beeing all by nature the children of wrath had al perished if sin were the cause of reprobation Wherefore the cause of reprobation is not in men themselues but that is in God his will of shewing foorth his iustice Therefore of particular men why this man is elected and he reprobated there can bee no other reason giuen but the good pleasure of God onely But the cause of damnation is altogether in men The cause of Damnation in men which is sinne The supreme final cause of Predestination is gods glorie and the last and proper final cause of Election is the manifestation of Gods goodnesse and mercie in freelie sauing the Elect. The next neerest finall cause of our Election is our Iustification when God dooth in his Sonne freely account vs for righteous Both which finall causes the Apostle compriseth in these wordes Ephes 1 6. He hath predestinate vs to the praise of the glorie of his grace wherewith he hath made vs freely accepted in his beloued Likewise of the contrarie The first final cause of Reprobation is the declaration of gods iustice seueritie and hatred against sinne in the reprobate 1 Obiection God did foreknowe our workes Therefore he choose vs for our woorks Aunswere He did foreknowe those good thinges which he purposed to woorke in vs as also he foreknewe the persons otherwise he could not haue foreknowen any good workes So could he not haue foreseene any euill except he had purposed to permit the same 2 Obiection Christs merite applied vnto vs by faith is the cause of our Election Therefore not the good pleasure of God Answere Christes merit is not the cause of election but is reckoned among the effects thereof 3 Obiection Euil workes are the cause of reprobation therefore good workes are the cause of election Aunswere Euil workes are not the cause of reprobation but of that which followeth reprobation that is of damnation Good workes go not before in him that is to be iustified muchlesse are they the cause of election but they followe in a man beeing iustified and draw their original and their perpetual efficacy and vertue from gods meâe grace 4 Whaâ are the effects of Predestination THE effect of election is the whole woork of our saluation and al the degrees of our redemption 1. The creation and gathering of the church 2 The sending and giuing of Christ the Mediatour and his Sacrifice 3. Effectuall calling of men to his knowledge which is the conuersion of the Elect by the holie Ghost and the woorde 4. Faith iustifâcation regeneration 5. Good woorkes 6. Finall perseueraunce 7 Raising vnto glorie 8. The effects of Reprobation Glorification and eternal life The effects of Reprobation are the creation of the reprobate priuation
13.14 When thy sonne shal aske thee to morrow saying what is this Thou shalt then saie vnto him With a mightie hand the Lord brought vs out of Aegypt out of the house of bondage 6 To bee the bondes of mutuall Charitie The sixt and last end is that they may be the bonds of mutual dilection and loue because they who are entred into an association or confederacie with Christ the head of the Church ought not to bee at difference among themselues 1. Cor. 12.13 By one spirite are we all baptized into one bodie In like manner the Sacramentes are the bonds of publique meetinges and congregations in the Church 1. Cor. 11.33 When ye come together to eate tarrie one for another 1. Cor. 10.17 For wee that are manie are one bread and one bodie because we are all partakers of one bread Eph. 4.5 One God one Faith c. But we can not settle among vs this communion neither maintaine and continue it being once setled neither profitablie annunciate and shewe forth the death of the Lord as long as we dissent iarre among our selues contentiously about the institution of the Sacramentes The Sacraments are pledges of that communion which Christians haue first with christ and then between themselues 3 Jn what Sacraments differ from sacrifices WE must hold and obserue a difference betweene Sacrifices and Sacraments Sacraments sacrifices differ in their chiefe end that we may knowe what to do when we come vnto them Now they differ in the principal chiefe end For sacraments are only ceremonies Sacrifices may be ceremonies moral works also as the sacrifices of thanksgiuing are our works towards God whereby wee yeeld due obedience and honour vnto God such are the sacrifices of praise and thankfulnesse A sacrament is gods work toward vs wherein he giueth some thing to wit the signes and the things signed wherein he testifieth of his offering bestowing his benefits vpon vs. Or the distinction betweene them may be giuen thus A sacrifice is a woork in which we yeeld some obedience and worship vnto God But a sacrament is a work in which GOD giueth somewhat vnto vs First outward signes Secondly Thinges signified by them The same thinges may bee sacrifices and sacramentes A sacrament and a sacrifice may be sometimes together in one and the selfe-same thing but they are sacramentes in respect of God in respect of vs sacrifices and those onely eucharistical and of thanks-giuing For there is but one only sacrifice propitiatorie by the raunsome of Christ offered for vs on the crosse Obiection The Passouer and other ceremonies of the oulde testament were both sacrifices and sacramentes Therefore sacramentes doe nothing differ from sacrifices Aunswere More is in the conclusion than in the premisses Because this onely followeth That the same thing may be a sacrament a sacrifice So Baptism the Lords Supper are sacraments sacrifices They are sacraments and that principally because they are the worke of god who giueth vs some thing in them and dooth therein testifie his gift vnto vs. For in them he reacheth vnto vs certaine Symbols and tokens by his ministers as also by his ministers hee speaketh by his mouth vnto vs according as it is said Luk. 10.16 He that heareth you heareth mee So therefore euerie minister reacheth with his hand the sacramentes vnto vs and wee receiue them at their handes as at the handes of God if so wee take them with reuerence but much more God giueth and as it were reacheth with his hande vnto vs in the lawful and right vse of the sacramentes the things themselues which are signified by the sacramentes Furthermore Baptisme and the Lordes Supper are sacrifices not indeede principally but as they are our woork which we perform to God that is as we receiue these signes as it were from the hand of God and so declare our obedience towards God 4 Jn what sacramentes agree with the Word and in what they differ from it The sacraments aâd the word agââe In exhibiting the same things vnto vs. THE SacrameÌts agree with the Word in these things 1. Both exhibite the same things vnto vs. For by both god doth testifie vnto vs his will and by both he proposeth the same benefites the same grace and the same Christ vnto vs neither doth God confirme or represent by his SacrameÌts any other thing than he hath promised in his word and they who seek for any other thing in the Sacraments than is prescribed in the word of god frame make Idols 2. Both are from the holie Ghost and so both also confirme and establish faith 2 In proceeding ãâã the Holy Gâost 3 In being instituâââ offered by God 4 In being accoÌpâââhed by God 3. God instituteth both God offereth both 4. God accomplisheth both by the Ministers of his Church For hee speaketh with vs in his Woorde by the ministers and by the Ministers hee offereth and giueth vs these signes in his Sacramentes But the thinges them-selues which are signified by these signes the sonne of God immediately offereth vnto vs. Hee saith Joh. 20.22 Receiue the Holie Ghost And Iohn saith of him Matth. 3.11 Indeede J baptize you with water to amendment of life but hee that commeth after mee will baptize you with the holie Ghost and with fire The Sacraments differ froÌ the word in these things 1. In substance nature They disagree 1 In substance and nature For first Words signifie according to the appointment of men whoÌ it pleased that things should so be expressed signified Signes signifie according to a similitude which they haue with the thinges by them signified Secondly Words wee heare and reade Signes wee perceiue also by feeling seeing and tasting Thirdly Words signifie onelie Symboles and signes confirme also 2. The Woorde of the promise and commaundement is proposed without anie difference 2 In the persons ãâã they are offered to al. To the vnregenerate that they may either begin to beleeue and be regenerated or may bee left without excuse to the regenerate that they may the more beleeue and bee confirmed The Sacraments are giuen onelie to the members of the Church whose faith is by them confirmed and preserued The Word is preached to all at once The Sacraments are giuen to euerie member of the Church seuerallie one is baptized after another and the supper is ministred to one after another 3. The Woorde is the instrument of the holie Ghost by which he beginneth and confirmeth our faith 3 in their vse and therefore the Sacraments must follow the Word The Sacraments are the instruments of the holie Ghost by which he beginneth not but onelie confirmeth our faith and therefore the Word is to goe before them The reason of this difference is because the Sacraments without they be vnderstoode neuer mooue There is no desire after a thing which is not knowen But yet in Infants the case is diuers For in them faith
is begunne by the holy Ghost neither is confirmed by the Word but by an inward working and efficacie and they who are borne in the Church to those in their infancie appertaineth the couenaunt and the promise 4. The Woorde is necessarie and sufficing vnto saluation in them who are of an vnderstanding age 4 In their necessitie For faith commeth by hearing But the Sacraments are not preciselie and absolutelie necessarie vnto all For that saying of S. Augustine is most true Not the want 5 In their manner of working 6 The word may be effectuall without the sacraments but not the sacraments without the Worde 7 The Worde is confirmed by the sacraments 8 The Word may not be preached vnto Infants some sacrameÌts may bee giuen them but the contempt of them condemneth 5. The Sacraments by gesture the Woorde by speech declareth vnto vs the will of God 6. The Woorde may be without the Sacraments as both in priuate and publique expounding of the scripture and that effectually also as was apparent in Cornelius Act. 10. But the Sacraments cannot be so without the Word 7. The Woorde is that which is confirmed by signes annexed vnto it the Sacraments are those signes whereby it is confirmed 8. The Word is to bee preached vnto those onelie who are of vnderstanding the Sacraments are to be giuen vnto Infants as Circumcision and Baptisme Austine saide That a Sacrament is a visible Word most brieflie and most aptly expressed he both the agreeing differing of the Word Sacraments For when he saith That a Sacrament is a Word he sheweth in what the Worde Sacraments agree which is in that they teach the same When he addeth Visible he sheweth the difference that is that they differ in rite ceremonie 5 How the sacramentes of the olde and new Testament agree and how they differ The Sacraments of the old and new Testament differ 1 In rites 2 In number 3. In signification THey differ first in rites whereof chaunge alteration was made at christs coÌming that thereby might be signified the ceasing of the old TestameÌt the beginning or succeeding of the new Testament 2. They differ in multitude and number There were mo and more laborious here fewer and more easie rites 3. In signification Those signified christ to come these Christ that was come The significatioÌ is diuerse as the circumstance of time is diuerse which the sacraments of the old and new Testament signifie For the sacramentes of the old church signified the time to come of christ which should come our sacramentes signifie the time past of Christ already manifested in the flesh 4. In the persons whom they bound 4. Jn binding and obliging men The old bound only Abrahams posterity ours bind the whole church of all nations countries 5. In continuance 6. In clearnes 5. Jn continuaunce The ould were to endure but vntill the comming of the Messias the new vntill the end of the world 6. Jn clearenesse Those are more obscure and dark because they signifie things to be manifested but these more clear and plaine because they signifie thinges already manifested They agree 1. In the Autor 2. In substance They agree 1 Jn the author 2. Jn the thinges signified or in substaunce For by the sacramentes of both testamentes the same thinges are offered signified and promised vnto vs euen remission of sinnes and the gift of the holy ghost and that by christ alone This is prooued in the Epistle to the Hebrues Jesus christ yesterday and to daie the same is also for euer But these are not in respect of rites and ceremonies the same therefore they are the same in respect of the thing by them signified 1. Corinth 10.2 The Fathers vnder the Lawe were baptised in the cloude and in the Sea and did al eate the same spiritual meate Coloss 2.11 By christ ye are circumcised with circumcision made without handes that is In Baptisme we receiue the same benefites which they did in circumcision without Christ therefore who is the thing signified of all the sacramentes both of the ould and newe testament no man was euer saued or now is or euer shall be saued Whence it followeth that the Fathers in the old testament had the same communion with christ which also we haue that it was no lesse signified confirmed then vnto them by the word and sacraments than it is now vnto vs in the new couenaunt Wherefore it is not only idolatry to seeke another communion of christ than is in the word but also to seek another communion of christ in the sacraments of the new Testament than which was in the sacraments of the old testament 6 What the sacramental vnion is THE foundation or matter in the Sacraments are the rites ceremonies or externall visible actions instituted by God which are perfourmed by men after a certaine solemne maner are called by a relatiue or respectiue name signes or sacraments The terme respected or correlatiue is Christ al his benefits or the internal spiritual working of God in vs according to the promise of the gospell this is called the thing signed or signified by the sacrament because it is signified and confirmed by the outward rite The relation it selfe that is betweene these which maketh both to become relatiues or respectiues being in their own nature absolute thinges is the order instituted by God the signifieng of a spirituall thing by a corporall thing and the sealing of the thing signified The correlatiues are the things signified and the signes Heereby now appeareth that this coniunction of thinges with their signes or sacramentall vnion is not corporall or local Nowe this vnion consisteth in two things 1. Jn a similitude and proportion of the signes with the thinges signified 2. In the ioint-exhibiting or receiuing of thâ thinges and in the lawfull and right vse The faithful onely in the lawful and right vse receiue the signs of the ministers and the things signified of Christ and when we so receiue both that is the signe and the thing signified the same is called sacramental vnion For in these it consisteth and not in a presence of the thing and the signe in one and the same place and much lesse in any transmutââion or transsubstantiation Sacramentall vnion therefore is such as agreeth to all sacraments and such as was the vnion of Christ with the ould sacraments such is it also now A sacrament is a respectiue or relatiue word The foundation we said to bee a ceremony instituted by GOD Christ or the communion of Christ and al his benefits are the terme The relation is the ordination of that rite or ceremony to the thing signified that is both Christ himselfe his benefits or the coÌmunion and participation of christ and his benefits For in euery sacrament are these two the thing signified and the signes Now the thing and the sacrament differ as the relatiue and the
the Charter promise the same also Semblablie God perfourmeth his benefites after the same manner and vnto the same persons after which manner and vnto which persons hee promised them But vnto the wicked hee hath promised nothing so long as they remaine in their vnbeliefe 3. Wee receiue spiritual thinges by faith The wicked haue not faith Therfore neither do the wicked receiue spiritual things 4. To be wicked and to receiue the sacraments entirelie implieth a contradiction 11 How manie sacraments there are of the new Testament IN the newe Testament are onelie two sacramentes But two Sacramentesâ the new Testament the vse whereof in the Church is perpetuall vniuersall by the consents of Ambrose Austine Baptisme which succeeded in the place of circumcision and other purifiynges of the law and the Lords supper which the Paschal Lambe shadowed and prefigured These two and no more did Christ institute For those are onelie sacraments of the new Testament which are 1. Ceremonies 2. Jnstituted of Christ for the whole Church 3. Hauing the promise of grace adioined vnto them But there are onelie two such sacraments as appeareth by their definition Wherefore Pennance priuate absolution matrimonie The Papists other fiue Sâcraments are no Sacramentâ vnction and laying on of hands are no sacraments For it is certaine that pennance and priuate absolution are onely the declaration and preaching of the Gospell But the preaching and publishing of grace must not bee confounded with the annexed seals of the promise of grace Vnction and laying on of hands are indeede ceremonies but neither were they instituted of Christ for the whole Church neither haue they the promise of grace adioined The thing signified by extreme Vnction hath ceased in the Church Matrimonie is no ceremonie but a moral worke The Papists recken it among sacraments because the old latin translation translateth the Greeke woorde ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã that is a mysterie by the woorde Sacrament Ephes 5.32 where the Apostle speaketh of marriage But Paul himselfe is to be heard rather than the latin interpreter No man is ignorant that mysterie is of as large ample extent in signification with the Grecians as arcanum which signifieth any secrete or hidden thing is with the Latins Wherefore they must confesse and graunt all arcane and secrete thinges to bee sacraments And so if Matrimonie bee the seuenth sacrament the will of God shall bee the eight sacrament and the calling of the gentiles the ninth For so doth the same interpreter in the same Epistle interpret the same greeke word Eph. 1.9 and 3.9 But Saint Paul in that place cap. 5.32 vseth the woorde mysterie to designe and signifie the coniunction of Christ and his Church and not the coniunction of man and wife Certaine Conclusions of the Sacraments in generall 1 GOD hath alwaies adioined vnto his promise of grace and eternal life some signes and rites which the church calleth sacraments Circumcision was commaunded and enioined Abraham By Moses the sacrifices and rites were encreased which endured vnto Christ who instituted Baptisme and the supper 2 Sacraments therefore are the signes of the eternal couenant betweene God and the faithful that is they are rites commaunded prescribed to the church added vnto the promise of grace whereby as by visible and certaine testimonies God might signifie and testifie that hee communicateth and imparteth Christ and his benefites to al those that vse and receiue these tokens and symboles with a true faith according to the promise of the gospel and that hereby also hee might confirme in them a full perswasion and trust of his promise that the church also of the other side might by the participation of these symboles and tokens professe publiquelie their faith and thankefulnes towardes God and binde themselues vnto it preserue and propagate the memorie of christes benefites be discerned from all other sects and obliged and stirred vp to a mutual dilection and loue vnder one head christ Jesus 3 Rites and ceremonies which are not commaunded of God or are not instituted to this end as to bee signes and tokens of the promise of grace are not signes and tokens of the church for a signe can confirme nothing but by his consent and promise from whom the thing promised and signified is expected and looked for No creature therefore can institute anie signes or pledges of Gods will 4 Two thinges are to be considered in all sacraments the visible terrene and corporal signes which are the rites and ceremonies and the visible and corporal thinges which God exhibiteth vnto vs by his ministers and we receiue corporallie that is by the parts and senses of our bodies And the things signified inuisible celestial and spiritual that is christ himselfe and all his benefits which are communicated vnto vs of God by faith spirituallie that is through the vertue and working of the holie ghost 5 The mutation and change of the signes is not natural but respectiue and in relation neither is wrought as touching their nature or substance which remaineth still the same but as touching their vse whereby they are resemblances of other things 6 The coniunction also or vnion of the signes and the thinges signified is not natural or local but respectiue by the ordinaunce and appointment of God whereby thinges inuisible and spirituall are represented by visible and corporal things as it were by visible words and are exhibited and receiued together with the signes in their right vse and administration 7 The names and properties of the things signified are attributed to the signes and contrarie the names and properties of the signes vnto the things in respect of the similitude or of the signification of the thinges by the signes and in respect of the ioint exhibiting and receiuing of the thinges with the signes in the right vse 8 The right vse of the sacraments is then when as the faithful keepe those rites which God hath commaunded to those ends for which the sacraments were instituted by God The institution consisteth in the rites persons and endes the violating whereof breedeth an abuse 9 Jn this vse the things signified are alwaies receiued together with the signes Therefore the signes are not emptie or voide and without the thinges although the thinges are receiued after one manner and the signes after another 10 Without the vse instituted by God neither are the ceremonies anie sacrament neither are the benefites of God which are signified by them receiued together with the signes 11 The signs are receiued of the godly to saluation of the wicked to condemnation But the things signified onely the godly can receiue to their saluation 12 In the Elect notwithstanding after they are conuerted the fruit also of the sacrament vnworthily receiued doth at length follow And in them also that vnworthinesse which by reason of their defectes concurreth in their receiuing albeit they are sometimes chastised for the same yet neuerthelesse is it pardoned them so that that
wil and hart that we may haue a hatred of sinne and contrariwise a purpose to liue according to the wil of God That this two-fold washing from sinnes is signified by the sacrament of Baptisme is apparant by this place Mar. 1.4 He preached the Baptisme of amendment of life for remission of sinnes Wherefore Baptisme is a Symbole and signe of both washinges or of both benefits namely both of remission of sinnes and amendment of life not only because this sacrament hath some similitude and correspondence with both but also because these two benefits are euer ioined together neither can bee without the other Roman 8.9 If anie man hath not the spirite of Christ the same is not his In summe to be washed by the bloode of Christ is to receiue remission of sinnes for the blood-shed of Christ To be washed by the holy ghost is to be regenerated that is to haue our euil cogitations in vs chaunged into good and also to haue in our will an heart a desire and endeuour to obey God Now then our iustification and our regeneration differ in that our iustification is a washing by the bloode of Christ our regeneration is a washing by the holie Ghost as hath been alreadie said But Baptisme is the signe or seale of both both of iustification and of regeneration Regeneration or the mutation of our euill inclinations into good although it bee not perfect in this life yet the beginning thereof is here in al the godly and that mutation is felt of al the godly in this life so that they are greatly also grieued for the defect thereof Wherefore Baptisme comprehendeth 1. The signe which is water 2. The ceremonie as the sprinkling of water or the dipping into and againe returning out of the water 3. The things themselues which are First the sprinkling of the bloode of Christ and the imputation of his righteousnesse Secondly the mortification of the old man for which cause we are said to put on Christ in Baptisme Thirdly the quickening of the newe man into a certaine hope of the resurrection to come by christ Fourthly The signe which not only signifieth but also confirmeth Fiftly The signe which hath that autority and power of confirming from the commandement and promise of god 2 What are the endes of Baptisme THE ends of Baptisme are 1. That it should be a mark whereby the church maie be discerned from all other nations and sects Goe and teach all nations baptizing them 1 To be a discerning badge of Christians as if hee should say Gather the church by baptisme and the word and whom ye shal make my Disciples beleeuing with their whole hart al them them alone baptize separate vnto me Act. 10.47 Can anie man forbid water that these should not be baptised which haue receiued the holie ghost as wel as wee 2 The chiefe and proper end of Baptism is 2 To confirme our faith to be a confirmation of our faith that is a testification when Christ testifieth that he washeth vs with his bloode that he bestoweth on vs remission of sins iustification and regeneration Or the chief end of Baptism is to be the sealing of god also the sealing or obsignation of the promise of grace and a testimonie of gods wil that hee giueth vs these giftes at this present and will giue them euer hence forwarde For hee baptizeth vs by the hands of his minister and by him signifieth vnto vs this his wil. That Baptisme is a testimonie and confirmation of this will of god concerning his bestowing saluation on vs appeareth by this also which followeth namely because wee are baptised in the name of the father and the sonne and the holy ghost that is wee are assigned and deputed to God the father the sonne and the holy ghost and are claimed to be his owne 2. Because god hath promised saluation vnto him who shal beleeue and shall be baptised 3. Testimonies of Scripture also confirme the same Act. 22.16 Why tariest thou Arise and bee baptised and wash away thy sinnes in calling on the name of the Lord. Mat. 16.16 He that shal beleeue and shall bee baptised shall bee saued Roman 6.3 Know yee not that al we which haue beene baptised into Iesus Christ haue beene baptised into his death We are buried then with him by Baptisme Tit. 3.5 According to his mercie he saued vs by the washing of the new birth and the renuing of the holie Ghost 1. Pet. 3.21 To the which also the figure that now saueth vs euen baptisme agreeth By this end of baptisme it appeareth why baptisme is not reiterated or vsed againe namely because baptisme is a signe of our receiuing into fauour and the couenaunt which is euer firme and ratified to them who repent seeing it dependeth not on the person of him that baptizeth Moreouer regeneration is wrought but once onelie For hee who is once truely engraffed into Christ is neuer cast out and therefore it is sufficient that baptisme which is the washing and signe of regeneration bee receiued but once onely chiefly seeing regeneration or saluation hath not a necessary dependance on baptisme 3 To bind vs to be thankful vnto God and to be a testimony of this our duty 3 Baptisme is instituted to bee a testification of our dutie towards God and a binding of vs and the church to the knowledge and worshippe of God into whose name wee are Baptised Wee binde our selues in Baptisme to thankefulnes namelie fiâsâ to faith that is to receiue the promised benifits with faith and then withall vnto repentance and amendment of life Rom. 6.3 Wee are Baptised into the death of Christ 1. Cor. 9.11 Such were some of you but ye are washed To bee baptized into the death of Christ is 1. To be partakers of Christes death no otherwise than if our selues were dead 2. To die also our selues which is to mortifie the lustes of our fleshe This mortification god promiseth vs in baptisme bindeth vs vnto it 4 Baptisme is instituted to be a signification or an aduertisement vnto vs of the Crosse 4 To aduertise vs of the Crosse of our preseruation and deliuerance and of the preseruation of the church therein and of the deliuerance of the Church from it Mat. 20.22 Are ye able to be baptised with the baptisme that J shall be baptised with Deliuerance from the Crosse the verie ceremony it selfe of Baptism doth shew For we are dipped in deed but we are not drowned or choked in the water Moreouer in respect of this end Baptisme is compared vnto the floud For as in the floud and diluge some were shutte into the Arke the rest of mankind perishing so in the Church they who cleaue vnto Christ although they bee pressed with calamities yet at length in their appointed time they are deliuered Hither also belongeth that place of Paul where he coÌpareth the passing ouer the red Sea to Baptism 1. Cor. 10.2 Al were baptised
vnto Moses in the Cloud and in the Sea 5 Baptism is instituted to signifie the vnity of the Church 5 To signifie the vnitie of the Church therfore is a confirmatioÌ of this article I beleue the catholike church This end neuerthelesse may be contained vnder the first as also that that Baptism is a binding of the meÌbers of the church among theÌselues to mutual loue Because when Baptism seuereth the members of the church from others it doth also ioine and vnite them among themselues 6 It is instituted to be a token Symbole of our receiuing entrance into the Church like as in the first end of Baptisme 6 To be a token of our entrance into the church which is a distinguishing of the Church from al others For these are opposed contradictory to be not to be in the Church to enter not to enter into the Church Hither appertaine all those places in which those who were become Christians are said to haue bin presently Baptized Wherefore the Supper also is giuen only to them who are baptized for they onely are receiued into the church 7 Jt is instituted to be a means of preseruing propagating the doctrine of the free promise through the death of christ 7 To be a means of preseruing publishing more largely the Doctrine of Gods free promise that the baptised may haue occasioÌ to teach learn who is the autor what is the meaning or signification of Baptisme 3 What is the sense and meaning of the words of the institution of Baptisme THE confirmation of the Definition and chief ends of Baptisme is conteined in the woordes of the institution which are read in S. Matthew and S. Mark Goe and teach all Nations baptizing them in the name of the father and the sonne and the holie ghost He that shall beleeue and shall be baptized shal be saued but he that wil not beleeue shall be damned These are briefly to be expounded and declared Teach all Teach all and not some nations neither Abrahams posteritie onely Here is the difference of the sacraments of the old and new Testament For Christ did not institute this new sacrament for the Iewes onely to whom properly did belong the old sacrameÌts but to all others also succeeding Baptising them That is all who by your doctrine come vnto me are made my Disciples And among them are numbred the Infants also of such as come vnto Christ or are Christes Disciples For their Infants also are Disciples as being borne in the schoole of Christ For to bee borne in the Church serueth to the Infants insteede of their profession The woord is to go before the Sacramentes The order here is to be noted and obserued Hee willeth first that they be taught and after that they be baptised Wherefore hee will not haue the sacraments to bee dumbe but signifieth that the woord ought to goe before and then the sacraments to follow In the name of the Father and the sonne and the holy ghost These wordes Jn the name signifie 1. That Baptisme was instituted by the common commandement and autoritie of these three and that these three persons doe command that they who will bee members of the Church be baptised Wherefore it is of like force when the Minister baptiseth as if God the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost did baptise And hereof also it is manifest that these three persons are the three subsistentes or persons of the Godhead 2. They signifie that these three persons confirme vnto vs by their owne testification that they receiue vs into fauour and performe that vnto vs which is signified by baptisme which is saluation if we beleeue and be baptised Where is noted the second ende of baptisme 3. To be baptised in the name of the Father the sonne and the holy ghost iâ That hee which is baptised be bound to the knowledge faith worship trust honor and inuocation of this true god who is the Father the sonne and the holy ghost This is the third ende of baptisme which Paul also in these wordes declareth Were yee baptised into the name of Paul As if hee should say Ye ought to bee his to whom ye haue giuen your name and bound your selues in Baptisme 4. Baptising them in the name of the Father the sonne and the holy ghost that is Baptising them by inuocation of the three persons inuocating the name of the father the sonne and the holy ghost vpon them Which three persons receiue vs into fauour And the Father verily receiueth vs into fauour for the sonne by the holy Ghost whome the sonne giueth vs from the Father Hee that shall beleeue This is added vnto the promise For they who are Baptised can not receiue that which is promised and sealed in Baptisme but by faith And in these wordes is noted briefly the right vse of Baptisme in which right vse the sacraments are ratified But in whatsoeuer corrupt and vnlawfull vse and administration the sacraments are no sacraments but are sacrameÌts to them onely who receiue them with a true faith And shall bee baptized Hee woulde confirme vs also by the outwarde signe and therefore this is added shall be baptised that wee may know that not onely by faith but by the outward signe also we are assured that wee are of the number of them who shall bee saued Vnto both both vnto Faith and vnto baptisme the promise is adioyned but after a diuerse manner vnto faith because it is the onely instrument whereby the merit of christ is apprehended vnto Baptisme because it is the signe and token of this benefit Hee shal be saued That is let him that is baptised know that hee hath if he beleeue those benefits which are signified by the externall rite namely that he is iustified and regenerated Hee that will not beleeue shall be condemned that is although he be baptised The vse of the sacrament without faith doth not saue Therefore with faith it doth saue The want of the sacrament doth not condemne yet so as that want of the sacrament be without contempt For not the want but the contempt of the sacraments condemne as which can-not possibly be where faith is And hence it coÌmeth that if we coÌuert this proposition He that shall beleeue and be baptised shall bee saued wee can-not reteine both necessarily Now wee conuert it thus Hee that shall be saued shall beleeue and be baptised this proposition is not necessarie because some may bee saued which are not baptised but none can bee saued which do not beleeue Wherefore there is not the same necessitie of faith and the sacraments The sacraments are then necessarie when they may bee had according to the ordinance and institution of God For the contempt of the sacrament when it may so be had is repugnant vnto faith Obiection Christ attributeth saluation both to faith and to baptisme Therefore in conuerting the proposition wee must affirme both
is confirmed not onely by Christ in the Euangelistes but also by Paul who expresly saith The cup of blessing which we blesse is it not the communion of the bloud of Christ The Signes and thinges signified in the Lordes Supper Moreouer the signes in this sacrament are bread and wine bread broke and eat wine distributed and taken The things signified are 1. The breaking of the body and the shedding of the bloud of Christ 2. Our vnion and coniunction with christ by faith so that wee drawe life euerlasting from him and are made partakers as of Christ himselfe so also of all his benefites as the branches are made partakers of the life of the vine Wee are aduertised of this our communion with christ First by the proportion which the signes haue with the thinges and Secondly by the promise which is adioyned And the proportion dooth chiefââ propose and shewe two things vnto vs 1. The sacrifice of Christ. 2. Our communion with christ because the bread is not only broken but is also giuen vs to eate Now the breaking of the bread is a part of the ceremony whereunto a part of the thing signified dooth aunswere This difference doth Paul testifie when he saith This my body which is broken for you Heere recâiuing and eating is a part of the ceremony whereunto dooâh aunswere the thing signified âo wit the eating of christes body Now this diuine and spirituall thing namely the breaking and communicating of christes body is signed and confirmed by this ceremony which is the breaking and receiuing of bread for two causes 1. Because Christ commandeth these rites vnto which we ought to giue no lesse credite than if Christ himselfe did speake with vs. 2. Because hee annexeth a promise that they who obserue these rites with a true faith must be assured and certaine that they haue communion with Christ Wine is added that wee should know the perfection and accomplishment of our saluation to be in his sacrifice that there was nothing which could be further desired The wine is seuered from the breade to signifie the violence of his death because his bloud was sundered from his body 2 What are the ends of the Lords supper THE ends for which the Lords supper was instituted are 1. That it might bee a cânfirmation of our faith that is a most certaine testification of our communion and vnion with christ because Christ testifieth vnto vs by these signs that hee doth as verily feede vs with his bodie and bloud vnto euerlasting life ãâã wee receiue at the hand of the minister these the Lords signes And this testification is directed to euerie one who receiueth the signes with a true faith and furder also wee so receiue the signes at the ministers hand as that rather the Lord himselfe giueth them vs by his m nisters Wherefore christ is saide to haue baptised moe disciples than Iohn when yet hee did it by his Apostles and other disciples 2. That it might bee a publique distinction or marke discerning the church from all other nations and secteâ For the Lord instituted and appointed his supper for his disciples and not for others 3. That it might be our testification to christ and the whole church Which is a publique confession of our faith and a solemne binding of our selues to thankefulnes and the celebration of this benefite Both which are prooued by these wordes of christ Doe this in remembrance of me This remembrance is taken first for faith in the heart then for thankesgiuing and our publique confession 4. That it might be a bond of the churches assemblies and meetings because the Supper was instituted that it should be done and celebrated in a congregation and that either great or small Therefore the Supper as was said before is called a * Synaxis conuent and Christ expresly commaundeth Drinke yee all of this Likewise Paul When yee come together to eate staie one for another 5. That it might bee a bond of mutual loue and dilection because the Supper testifieth that all are made the members of christ vnder one heade as also Paul saith For we that are manie are one bread and one bodie because we are all partakers of one bread The Lordes supper may not bee celebrated by one alone Of this which hath beene spoken wee gather that the Lordes Supper ought not to bee celebrated by one onely 1. Because it is a communion and the signe of our communion 2. Because it is a thankesgiuing and all ought to giue thankes vnto God and by consequent hee that thinketh himselfe vnworthy to communicate with others in the Lordes Supper doth withall confesse himselfe not to bee fitte to giue thankes vnto God 3. Because christ together with his benefits is not proper to anie but common to all 4. Christ called all his housholde vnto it euen Iudas himselfe 5 That some abstaine from comming to the supper it commeth of a certaine euil and corrupt motion because they thinke them selues not woorthie inough to approche vnto this table All are worthy who beleeue themselues to bee deliuered by Christ from eternall damnation and desire to profite and goe forward in godlinesse In summe if the Supper bee receiued by one onely th t is done against the vse appellation institution and nature of the sacrament Obiection Christ in the word of the Institution of his supper putteth as the principal end of his supper his remembrance therefore the confirmation of faith must not be made the principal end of his supper Aunswere The reason foloweth not to the denial of a part by putting the whole For the remembrance of Christ is the whole wherein is comprised both our confession and our solemne bond to thankefulnesse and also the confirmation of our faith Wherefore rather by inuerting the reason I thus inferre and conclude because the remembrance is the supper therefore it is the confirmation of our faith and because also Christ proposeth vnto vs that ceremonie or rite which must bee vnto vs a remembrance of him he doth verily propose also a confirmation of our faith which is nothing else but a remembraunce of Christ and his benefites Obiection The holie ghost confirmeth our faith Therefore the supper doth not Aunswere The reason foloweth not to the remouing of an instrumental cause by the putting of a principal cause 3 What the supper differeth from Baptisme THE supper differeth from baptisme 1. Jn ceremonies or rites 2. In the circumstances of the institution and vse or in the significations of the ceremonies Baptisme is a signe of the couenant entered and made betweene God the faithfull The supper is a signe of the continuing of that couenant Or baptisme is a signe of regeneration and of our entrance into the church The supper is a signe of their fostering abiding and preseruation who are once entered into the church The new man must first be borne by the spirite of Christ as is a natural man by natural conception and
for it doth not being receiued into vs quicken vs by working in vs new corporal qualities like as a medicine dooth but the bodie of christ nourisheth and quickeneth vs after a maner diuers from that natural nourishing and accordingly as this manner of nourishing and quickening requireth so receiue we christs bodie The maner whereby christs bodie and bloud nourisheth vs is 1. The respect of his merite For for vs christs bodie is giuen and his bloud shed for vs and for the bodie and bloud of christ wee haue eternal life giuen vnto vs. After this manner then the bodie and bloud of christ quickeneth vs as it is a merit deseruing for vs this blessing 2. His bodie and bloude quickeneth or nourisheth vs when wee receiue that merite of christs bodie and bloud that is when we beleeue with a true faith that for it wee shall haue eternall life This faith resteth and hangeth on christ hanging on the Crosse not corporallie dwelling in vs. 3. It nourisheth vs when the same spirite vniteth vs by faith vnto christ and worketh the like in vs which it doth in christ For except wee be graffed into christ wee doe not please God For hee will on that condition receiue vs and pardon vs our sinnes So that by faith through the working of the holy Ghost we bee ioined with christ and engraffed into him Seeing then this is the maner whereby the bodie and bloude of christ quicken and nourish vs there is no need of any descending of the bodie and bloud of christ into our bodies 4 Obiection The eating of bread is done by the mouth But the eating of the bodie is the eating of bread Therefore the eating of the bodie is done by the mouth and is corporall when it is saide Take and eate Aunswere This eating whereof mention is made heere is perfourmed by the mouth not simplie but as concerning the signe But it is not doone by the mouth but is spirituall as concerning the thing signified spirituall Reply This is my bodie that is the inuisible bodie which J haue in my handes Aunswere But the bodie is the thing signified and spirituall other-wise there will bee no proportion betweene the signe and the thing signified It followeth therefore that hee saieth The bread is my bodie So that the bread is that whereof the bodie is affirmed For in this speech the thing signified is affirmed of the signe 5 Obiection The Wordes are not to bee changed Christ vsed the woord Js Therefore there may not be put in place thereof the word Signifieth Aunswere The woords are not to bee changed into another sense than God wil haue But otherwise they are often to be changed As when it is said Pluck out thine eie For woords are to bee vnderstoode according to the nature of thinges Moreouer they themselues who accuse vs of change doe more make this chaunge and mutation than we Reply The bodie of christ was broken and crucified for vs not the signe of the bodie Therefore the bread is the substantiall bodie of christ Answ I grant for the bread signifieth that very bodie which was borne of Marie crucified Question Why then are the things signified attributed to the signes Two causes why the thinge signified are attributed to the signes and the signes called by their names if neither consubstantiation nor transubstantiation bee thereby signified Aunswere There are two causes alleadged heereof A similitude or likenesse and a certainty 1. The similitude or proportion of signes and the thing signified is first As the bread and wine nourish our body so the body and bloud of christ nourish vs vnto euerlasting life Secondly As the bread and wine are receiued by the mouth so the body and bloud are receiued by faith Thirdly As the bread is eaten being broken so the bodie of christ is receiued being sacrif ced and broken Fourthly As in corporall foode is required an appetite vnto it so also in this spiritual foode is required faith Fiftly As of many cornes is made one loafe so are we being many made one bodie Wherefore by reason of this similitude of the signe and the thing signified the thing signified is attributed vnto the signes 2. The certainty of the signes in the cause likewise why that is affârmed of the signes which is proper vnto the thing signified For the sâgnes testifie that christes sacrifice is accomplished and for our behoofe and commodity because it is certainly and truly applied vnto vs. Here last of al is to be obserued that the eating of christs body dooth comprise and comprehend 1. Faith 2. That by faith we are made partakers of christ that is we are vnited vnto Christ and our communion is wrought by faith and the holy Ghost is the bond of this our vnion and coniunction with Christ 3. That wee are made partakers of Christs benefites iustification and remission of sinnes And this ensueth of that vnion of Christ with vs. 4. Jt comprehendeth also the benefite of our regeneration whereby we are made like and conformed vnto christ because the same spirit dwelling in vs and in christ worketh also the same things in vs. This eating is easily collected as out of many other places so also out of this saieng of christ I am the liuing bread which commeth downe from heauen if any man eate of this bread hee shall liue for euer And the bread that I will giue is my flesh which I wil giue for the life of the world 5 What is the difference betweene the Lords supper and the popish Masse THIS question is necessary by reason of errours which haue câept into the church It is otherwise demanded Why the Masse is to be abolished âut here this questioÌ is also conteined and comprehended because these differences and contrarieties of the Lordes supper and the Masse are the causes why the Masse is to bee abolished First let vs speake a few woordes of the name of the Masse or Missa The word Missa seemeth to haue his name from an ancient custome of Ecclesiastical rites actions The originall of the woord Missa which we call the Masse in the end whereof leaue was giuen of departure to the Catechumenes the possessed with spirites and the excommunicated persons and so the woord Missa seemeth to be vsed as it were a mission or sending awaie because it was the last part of diuine seruice Others wil haue it to be so called from a dimission or from the manner of dimissing them because they were demised with these words âte Missa est that is go you may depart or as others interprete it goe now is the collection or alms which they will haue to be called Missa of the sending it in as we may so speak or throwing or casting it in for the poore Some wil therefore haue it deriued from the Hebrue Masah that is tributes which was wont to be paied of euery one The word is found Deut. 16.10 Missach nidbath iâdecha A free
gift of thine hand Nowe that offering was called so beeing as it were a yearely tribute which yet was no exaction but giuen freely Others interprete it to bee a sufficiency which is that there shoulde bee giuen so much as was sufficient and perhaps this is the truer because Deut. 15. The Lord commaunded the Jsraelites that they shoulde open their hande vnto the poore and should lend him sufficient for his neede This the Chaldee Paraphrast interpreteth to be Missah Hereof our men thinke that it was called Missa as if it were a tribute and free offering which shoulde bee euerie where offered vnto God in the church for the liuing and the dead But this is not of any likelihood to be true It is manifest indeede that the church hath borrowed some words from the Hebrews as Satan Osanna Sabaot Halleluia Pascha and such like But those words came not to the Latin church but by the greeke church and those woordes are found in the greeke testament when first it was written in greeke And therefore we haue no Hebrue woords deriued vnto our Church which the greeke church had not before vs. If also wee will search the greeke Fathers the woorde Missa will neuer be found to haue bin vsed by them Therefore I think not that the woord Missa was taken from the Hebrewes But Missa which doubtlesse is a latin woorde by original Tertul. li. 4. contra Mar. Cypr. de bono patient epist 4. li. 3. seemeth to haue beene taken from the Fathers who vsed Remissa for Remissio as Tertullian We haue spoken saith he of a de remissa peccatorum remission of sinnes And Cyprian He that was to giue b daturus remissam peccatorum remission of sinnes did not disdaine to bee baptized And againe hee vseth the same word Hee that blasphemeth against the holie ghost hath not remission of sinnes Wherefore as they said Remissa for Remissio so they seeme also to haue said Missa for Missio And therefore they called that Missa which was don after the missioÌ or sending away of the catechuments We reiect both the name and the thing For this woorde dooth not agree vnto the Lords Supper because the Lords Supper hath nothing common and agreeing with the name of Missa albeit it was vsed of the auncient writers Moreouer we haue no need of this name For we haue other words for this pvrpose most conuenient and agreeable The repugnancie of the Masse with the Lords supper NOW let vs see the differences of the Supper the Masse those most contrarie one to another such as in respect whereof the Masse ought to be abolished 1 The Popish Masse is a manifold chaunging or abolishing rather of the rite instituted by Christ. For it taketh away the cup from the people and addeth manie toies when as notwithstanding no creature hath anie power to institute anie sacraments or to change or abolish the constitutions and ordinances of God 2 The Masse transformeth the signe into the thing signified For it denieth that there is anie breade and wine remaining but saith it is the flesh and bloud of Christ substantiallie which is flat repugnant to the nature of the Lords supper 3 In the Masse the Papists make other heauenlie gifts to be than which are found in the word and other sacraments or in the promise annexed vnto them As where the Masse-Priestes faigne that the Masse doth merite euen by the work it selfe wrought that is through the external rite and action both for him that celebrateth and for others not onelie remission of sinnes but the healing also of men oxen swine and cattle diseased and so withall they coine this too that forsooth those signs of bread and wine are a sacrament euen without the vse also and administration Likewise they wil haue other things to be in the Masse than are in anie sacrament which is the very carnal descending abiding of Christs bodie therein which is contrarie to the nature of al sacraments 4 The Masse is repugnant to the sacrifice of Christ the supper confirmeth and testifieth that we are iustified for the alone sacrifice of Christ wrought and finished on the Crosse but the Masse contrarie to the testimonies of scripture maketh moe propitiatorie sacrifices this is their treading and trampling Christs bloud vnder foote when they say it hath not merited perfect remission of our sinnes Obiection The Masse is called a sacrifice of the Papistes and likewise the supper is called a sacrifice by the Fathers therefore the Fathers were Papists Auns The Papists call the M sse a propitiatorie sacrifice The fathers cal the supper a sacrifice and so it is but an Eucharistical or thankesgiuing sacrifice Againe it is euen that same sacrifice which Christ offered in such sort as the bread is the bodie of Christ The Papists will haue it to bee a diuers sacrifice whereby is obtained remission of sinnes Nowe it is one thing for the same sacrifice to bee often offered and an other thing for one sacrifice to bee once offered and that sufficient to take away all sinnes This sacrifice alone is sufficient for remission of sinnes and this sacrifice with others is offered for sinnes these speeches are contradictorie 5 The Masse is repugnant to Christes Priesthoode because hee is the onely high Priest who hath power to offer himselfe The Pope with his companions most impudently pulleth this honor to himselfe For these deceiuers and lying men feigne with great contumely and despite to christ that they offer again christ vnto the Father and that they alone are worthy men to offer christ vnto his Father when yet no man no Angel neither any creature is of that dignity and worthines as that hee may sacrifice the sonne of God For the Priest is abooue the sacrifice they therefore who will bee the Priestes to offer christ mount and lift themselues aboue him Obiection The Priâstâ staie not but offer onelie and present the sonne vnto the father that for his sake he may remit vs our sinnes and so they onelie applie that one and onelie sacrifice of christ Aunswere It is inough that they say that they offer Christ with their hands For ãâã âemaineth that they make themselues Priests Neither is it materiall that they deny that they slay Christ Many thinges were offered of olde by the Priests which were not slaine neither were of that qualitie but were onely offered as cakes liquid offrings burnt offrings such like The Iewes indeede slew Christ but they did not sacrifice him but Christ himselfe was willingly slaine therefore sacrificed himselfe Heb. 9.14 Christ through the eternal spirite offered himselfe without spot to God and verily hee offered himselfe once a sacrifice vnto his father for vs. Heb. 9.28 Christ was once offered to take away the sinnes of manie and to them that looke for him shall hee appeare the second time without sinne vnto saluation Heb. 10.12 Christ after he had offered
to their condemnation or they eate their owne dannation Nowe to eate damnation is through incredulitie abusing of the sacrament to be abalienated and repelled from christ and al his blessinges or through abusing of the sacrament being receiued without faith repentance grieuously to offend God and so to draw vpon themselues temporal and euerlasting punishmentes except they repent Contrariwise to eate christ is through faith to bee made partaker of his merite efficacie and benefites For no man can eate christ and not withall be made by faith partaker of his merite efficacie and giftes No man therefore can both eate Christ and withall eate his owne damnation and therefore false is their obiection who say thus The wicked eate damnation vnto themselues Therefore they eate Christ Reply But why eat the wicked damnation vnto themselues seeing it is a good worke to receiue the sacramentes Aunswere It is a good work by it selfe but not vnto the wicked The receiuing of the sacramentes is a good worke when the true and right vse is adioined otherwise it is made not a commaunded but a forbidden work as also God saith He that killeth a bullocke is as if he slue a man So Paul If thou be a transgressour of the Law thy circumcision is made vncircumcision Now for these causes the wicked eate vnto themselues The causes for which the wicked are saide to eate vnto themselues damnation and drawe on themselues damnation 1. Because they profane the signes and by consequent the thing signified by laieng holde on those thinges which were not instituted for them but for the Disâiples of Christ 2. Because they profane the couenaunt and testament of God by taking vnto themselues the signes and tokens of the couenaunt They wil seeme to be in league with GOD when as they are in league with the Diuell and not with God whom by this meanes they would make the Father of the wicked 3. Because they tread vnder foote the bloude of Christ His benefits indeed are offered vnto them but they receiue them not with faith and so mock God while they professe that they receiue the benefites of Christ when as they doe or mind nothing lesse and adde this new offence to their other sinnes 4. Because they condemne themselues by their owne iudgement For approching vnto the Lords table they professe that they accept of this doctrine and doe beleeue no saluation to be without Christ yet in the mean season are conscious vnto themselues that they are hypocrites and so condemne themselues 8 Who ought to approch and be admitted vnto the supper THIS question also conteineth two seuerall partes in it vnto which wee are seuerally to aunswere In the former part is demanded who ought to approch vnto the supper In the latter who ought to bee admitted And this latter part is larger and more generall because not the godly onely but hypocrites also who are not yet knowen to bee such are to be admitted vnto the supper The godly onely ought to approch vnto the supper First then is to bee considered who ought to approch thither They onely ought to approche vnto the supper who liue in true faith and repentance and so who haue faith and repentance not in possibilitie onelie but also actuallie whereby this obiection is refuted that Jnfants haue faith and therefore ought to approche vnto the Lords Supper For they ought not to come in respect of this circumstance which is adioined in the institution of the Supper Not Infants Shewe the death of the Lord Likewise Let a man examine himselfe and so let him eate of this bread and drinke of this cup. Wherefore we vnderstand in this place an actual faith which is a knowledge confidence beginning of obedience and a serious and earnest purpose to liue well But Infants haue faith onely potentiallie and in possibility not actually they haue an inclination onelie to faith or they haue faith onely by inclination but they haue not an actuall faith Not the wicked and hypocrites Fââthermore that it is not lawfull for the wicked to approch vnto the Supper it is manifest For the sacraments are instituted only for the faithful those which are coÌuerted to seal to theÌ the promise to confirm their faith The Word notwithstanding is common to the conuerted and vnconuerted that the conuerted may heare it and bee confirmed by it and that the vnconuerted also may heare it and thereby bee conuerted Wherefore from the nature and subiect of sacramentes is drawen this demonstratiue proofe What God hath instituted for his houshold and children that hypocrites and aliants from the Church ought not to receiue Moreouer Paul also interdicteth all the wicked without any exception from comming vnto this holy supper by woordes authentique in which namely hee commaundeth that euerie man trie and examine himselfe and so eate of that bread drinke of that cup. But to examine himself is to trie whether he hath faith and repentance Wherefore he will haue him to come who hath these things in him But how shall a man know that he hath these things 1. By a purpose and desire to obey god according to al the commandements of God 2. By a confidence tranquillity of conscience Hope maketh not ashamed because the loue of God is shed abroad in our harts by the holie ghost which is giuen to vs. 3. By effects as by the beginning of inward outward obedience Vnto these may be adioined also generall testimonies whereby vnbeleeuers are forbidden to come to the Supper As Mat. 5.24 Leaue there thine offring before the altar first be reconciled to thy brother then come offer thy gift Likewise 66.3 He that killeth a Bullocke is as if he slew a man The second part of the former question is Who ought to bee admitted vnto the Lords Supper THey are to be admitted of the Church who in woords deedes professe true repentance they also who expresse shew a profession of faith repentance in the actions of their life are to be admitted but not they whosoeuer simplie doe auouch that they beleeue all things For he that saith he beleeueth and hath not woorkes is a lier and denieth indeede that which he affirmeth in words according to that of the Apostle They professe that they knowe God but by woorkes they denie him and are abhominable and disobedient and to euerie good work reprobate So saint Iames also sheweth That faith which is without workes is dead The reasons why they are to be admitted onely who both by their confession and life professe faith and repentance are these 1. Because the church shoulde prophane Gods couenant if it shoulde admit vnbeleeuers and men impenitent For he that dooth a thing and he that consenteth vnto it are both obnoxious to the same lawe To prophane the couenaunt of God is to commend and acknowledge them for the confederates or friends and fellowes of God who are Gods enimies and
to become his members 2. They differ in their speciall vse because Baptisme is the testimonie of our regeneration and of the couenant made betweene vs and God and of our receiuing into the Church But the Lords supper testifieth that wee are euer to bee nourished by Christ remaining in vs and that the couenant made betweene God and vs shall euer be established and ratified vnto vs and that we for euer shall abide in the church and bodie of Christ 3. They differ in the persons to whom they are to be giuen Baptisme is giuen to all those who are to bee accounted for members of the church whether they be of yeares and vnderstanding or infants The Lords Supper is to bee giuen to them onely who are able to vnderstand and celebrate the benefits of christ and to examine themselues 4. They differ in the often celebrating of them Baptisme is to bee receiued but oncâ onely because the couenant of God being once made is alwaies firme and of force to the penitent But the Supper is often to bee receiued because an often renewing and recalling of that couenant to our remembrance is necessarie for our faith 5. They differ in the order which is to bee obserued in vse of them Because Baptisme is to bee giuen before the Supper and the supper may not be giuen vnto any except hee be first baptised 14 They come worthily to the Lords Supper who examin themselues that is are endewed with true faith and repentance They who finde not this in themselues ought neither to come without it least they eate and drink their owne iudgement nor to differ repentance wherewith they should come least they draw vpon themselues hardnes of hart and eternal pains 15 The church ought to admit all those vnto it who professe themselues to embrace the ground and foundation of christian doctrine and to haue a purpose to obey it but those must bee repelled who wil not desist either from their errors and blasphemies or from manifest sinnes against their conscience beeing admonished by the church and conuicted of error 16 The Pope hath corruptlie taken awaie the breaking of the bread from the rite of the supper and bereaued the people of the vse of the cup Corruptly also hath hee deformed the supper of the Lord with adding so manie ceremonies not deliuered by the Apostles into a theatricall or pageant-like Masse that is into a Iewish superstitioÌ stagelike rounds conueiances But more wicked idolatrous inuentions are these That the Masse is a propitiatory sacrifice wherein christ is offered by the Masse-priests for the quick and dead and is by the force of consecration substantiallie present and abideth so long as those formes of bread and wine remaine vncorrupted and further dooth bestow the grace of God and other benefits vpon them for whom he is offered of whom also he is eaten with the mouth of their body yea though they haue no good inward motion in them and lastly is being treasured and laid vp and carried about vnder those formes to be worshipped Jn respect of these foule monsters it is necessary that the Masse be quite and cleane abolished out of the christian church In summe they are these 1. Transubstantiation 2. Bread-worship 3. Sacrifice 4. Maiming of Christes Supper THE APPENDIX OR ADDITION ADIOINING VNTO THE FORMER TREAtise of the Supper Certaine principal arguments of the Consubstantiaries against the syncere doctrine of the Lordes Supper the Sacramentaries as they cal them together with a refutation of them 1 THE errours of the Sacramentaries say they are that there are but bare signes and Symboles onelie in the supper Answere We teach that the things signified are together with the signes in the right vse exhited and communicated albeit not corporally but in such sort as is agreeable vnto sacramentes 2. The Sacramentaries saie That christ is present onlie according to his power and efficacie Aunswere Wee teach that he is present and vnited with vs by the holy Ghost albeit his bodie bee farre absent from vs like as whole Christ also is present with his ministerie though diuerslie according to the one nature 3. The Sacramentaries say they affirme that an imaginarie figuratiue or spiritual bodie of christ is present not his essentiall bodie Answere Wee neuer spoke of an imaginarie bodie but of the true flesh of Christ which is present with vs although it remaine in heauen Moreouer wee say that wee receiue the bread and the body but both after a maner proper to ech 4. The Sacramentaries saie they affirme that the true bodie of Christ which hung on the crosse and his verie bloud which was shed for vs is distributed but is spirituallie receiued of those onelie who are worthy receiuers as for the vnworthy they receiue nothing besides the bare signes vnto their condemnation Aunswere Al this wee graunt as beeing agreeable vnto the woorde of God the nature of sacraments the analogy of faith the communion of the faithful Certaine arguments of the Consubstantiaries whereby they goe about to ouerthrow our doctrine of the Lords Supper together with the refutations of them 1 THE words of the institution are open and plain This my bodie this is my bloud Answere They alleadge these woordes against them-selues For they saie That the bodie of Christ is receiued reallie in vnder with the bread when christ saith that the very bread is his body Wherefore they doe a double iniury vnto the church first while they thrust vpon the church their owne words for Christs Secondly while they imagine that the church perceiueth not these speeches to be diuerse In the bread is my body and The bread is my bodie They accuse Christ also for a lier for they deny that the bread is his body but that his body is in the bread Let them looke therefore vnto it how they wil aunswere Christ at the last iudgement for this blasphemy and reproch The Papistes also doe more retaine the very words of Christ But these retaine not the woord but follow the sense and meaning We must see therfore which part followeth it Ours shal be prooued in the end Replie Christ addeth an exposition of his minde Which is giuen for you and Which is shed for you Answere First this is a begging of that which is in question For they take as graunted that the bread is properly called the bodie which yet lieth vpon them to prooue For it is a sacramental maner of speaking Secondly we returne their own reason vpon them by inuerting it thus The bodie of Christ properly so called was giueÌ for vs. But the bread was not giueÌ for vs Therfore the bread is not the body properly so called Likewise as the bread is the body broken so the breaking of the bread is the breaking of the bodie But the breaking of the bodie is the crucifieng thereof Therefore the breade broken is but sacramentally and by representation the bodie broken 2 They reason from the autor who said
are receiued of vs namelie earthly externall and visible signs as are bread and wine and besides these also heauenlie internall and inuisible gifts as are the true bodie of Iesus Christ together with al his gifts and benefits and heauenlie treasures Thirdly that in the supper we are made partakers not onlie of the spirit of Christ and his satisfaction iustice vertue and operation but also of the verie substaunce and essence of his true-bodie and bloud which was giuen for vs to death on the crosse and which was shed for vs and are trulie fed with the selfe-same vnto eternal life and that this verie thing christ should teach vs and make knowen vnto vs by this visible receiuing of this bread and wine in his supper Fourthly That the bread and wine are not changed into the flesh and bloud of Christ but remaine true and natural bread and wine that also the bodie and bloud of christ are not shut vp into the bread and wine and therefore the bread and wine are called of christ his bodie and bloud in this sense for that his bodie and bloud are not onlie signified by these and set before our eies but also because as often as we eat and drink this bread and wine in the true and right vse Christ himselfe giueth vs his body and bloud indeed to be the meat and drink of eternal life Fiftly That without the right vse this receiuing of bread and wine is no sacrament neither anie thing but an emptie and vaine ceremonie and spectacle and such as men abuse to their own damnation Sixtly That there is no other true and lawful vse of the supper besides that which Christ himselfe hath instituted and commaunded to be kept namelie this that this bread and this wine be eaten and drunken in remembrance of him and to shew forth his death Seuenthly that Christ in his supper dooth not commaund and require a dissembled and hypocritical remembraunce of him and publishing of his death but such as embraceth his passion and death and all his benefites obtained by these for vs by a true and liuelie faith and with earnest and ardent thankefulnesse and applieth them vnto those which eate and drink as proper vnto them Eightly that Christ will dwell in beleeuers onelie and in them who not through contempt but through necessitie cannot come to the Lords supper yea in al beleeuers eueÌ from the beginning of the woorld to all eternitie euen as well and after the same manner as hee will dwell in them who came vnto the Lords Supper They disagree in these pointes FIRST that one part contendeth that these woordes of Christ This is my bodie must be vnderstood as the words sound which yet that part it selfe doth not but the other part that those words must be vnderstoode sacramentallie according to the declaration of Christ and Paul according to the most certaine and vnfallible rule and leuil of the articles of our christian faith SecoÌdly that one part wil haue the bodie bloud of christ to be essentiallie Jn or With the bread wine so to be eaten as that together with the bread the wine out of the haÌd of the minister it entereth by the mouth of the receiuers into their bodies but the other part wil haue the body of christ which in the first supper sate at the table by the disciples now to be coÌtinue not here on earth but aboue in the heauens aboue and without this visible world and heauen vntill hee descend thence againe to iudgement and yet that we notwithstanding here on earth as oft as wee eate this bread with a true faith are so fed with his bodie and made to drink of his bloud that not onlie through his Passion and bloudshed we are cleansed from our sinnes but are also in such sort coupled knit and incorporated into his true essential humane bodie by his spirit dwelling both in him and vs as that we are flesh of his flesh and bone of his bones and are more neerly and firmlie knit and vnited with him than the members of our bodie are vnited with our head and so wee drawe and haue in him and from him euerlasting life Thirdly That one part will haue all whosoeuer come to the Lordes supper and eate and drinke that breade and wine whether they bee beleeuers or vnbeleeuers to eate and drinke corporallie and with their bodilie mouth the flesh and bloud of Christ beleeuers to life and saluation vnbeleeuers to damnation and death the other holdeth that vnbeleeuers abuse indeede the outwarde signs bread and wine to their own damnation but that the faithful onelie can eate and drinke by a true faith and the fore alleaged working of âhe holie Ghost the bodie and bloud of Christ vnto eternal life OF THE KEIES OF THE KINGDOME OF HEAVEN AND OF EXCOMMVNICATION SEEING it hath beene shewed in the treatise next going before who are to bee admitted by the church vnto the Lords Supper very commodiously and fitly shall this doctrine follow concerning the power of the keies wherein besides other things this chiefly is taught How they who are not to be admitted must bee restrained and excluded from the Sacraments least approching vnto them they prophane them The chiefe questions 1 What the power is of the keies giuen vnto the church 2 Vnto whom that power is committed 3 Why the power of the keies is necessarie 4 What that power of the keies committed vnto the church differeth from the ciuil power 5 What order ought to be obserued in exercising the power of the keies 1 WHAT THE POWER OF THE KEIES GIVEN VNTO THE CHVRCH IS THE power of the keies of the kingdome of heauen which CHRIST gaue vnto his church is the office or charge imposed on the church by Christ of denouncing by the preaching of the gospel and church-discipline Gods will and euen of declaring the grace of God and remission of sinnes vnto the penitent that is to them who liue in true faith and repentance but of denouncing vnto the wicked the wrath of God and exclusion or banishment from the kingdome of christ and of casting such out of the church as long as they shall shew themselues in doctrine and life estranged from christ and of receiuing them againe into the church when afterwardes they shall repent Hereby it appeareth that the chiefe and principall parts of this power of the keies giuen vnto the Saints are the preaching of the gospel or ministerie of the word and church-iudgement which is called also spirituall Discipline or iurisdiction And verily necessarilie is Ecclesiasticall Discipline ioined and linked with the ministerie of Gods word Of the ministerie of the word there is no doubt but all the Prophets Christ and the Apostles haue preached Of the iurisdiction of the church likewise it is not to be doubted in as much as Christ himselfe and the Apostle haue both by precepts and practise confirmed and established it Now in both is conteined that power
of shutting and opening which the Lord noteth out by the name of the keies saying J will giue thee the keies of the kingdome of heauen the keies that is the office or power of shutting and opening the kingdome of God It is a Metaphour or borrowed speech taken from the stewardes of mens houses 2. King 18 18. Esai 22.22 because the steward of the house is saide to haue the keie of it to open and to shut it 2 Vnto whom the power of the keies is committed VNto whom the declaration and denouncing of Gods worde is committed to them also is committed the power of the keies The denouncing and publishing of the anger and fauour of god which is perfourmed in the preaching of the gospel is committed vnto the Ministers For the preaching it selfe also of the gospel is committed to them alone But that denouncing which is exercised in church discipline belongeth to the whole church For vnto the whole church doth Discipline spiritual iurisdiction belong But the denouncing and declaration which is vsed in the ministerie of Gods word is done after another manner than in church discipline Jn the ministerie of the word the anger of god the word going before is by euery Pastor alone or Minister of the word priuately denounced against al vngodly vnbeleeuing and vnrepenting persons namely that they are exiled from the kingdome of Christ as long as they repent not neither liue according to the prescript rule of the Gospel And againe if they repent the grace and fauour of God and remission of sinnes is by the same Pastours and Ministers signified and declared out of the worde of God vnto them Obiection Then haue men power to condemne Aunswere They haue ministerial power that is the charge and-function of denouncing vnto men according to Gods woord that God remitteth or not remitteth their sinnes and this is done two waies First and in general when in the preaching of the Gospel they declare That al beleeuers are saued and that all vnbeleeuers are condemned Secondlie when as they exercise this function of declaring Gods wil priuatlie vnto particular men and towards euerie one in seuerall as when remission of sins is promised to some certain person repenting and when likewise the anger and displeasure of God is denounced against any one person not repenting as long as he continueth in that mind So was it said to Simon Magus Thou hast neither part nor fellowship in this busines The same is to bee said in particular to euerie one as often as neede requireth neither must we doe it at our owne pleasure but according to the woorde of God And this is the power of the keies graunted vnto Pastours and annexed to the ministerie of the word But to execute this sentence declared belongeth to God alone Jn ecclesiasticall iurisdiction or church-iudgement the denouncing of the fauour and wrath of God is not done by any one priuately but by the whole church or in the name of the whole church by such as are deputed thereunto by common consent of all And this denouncing is vsed for some certaine causes and towardes some certaine persons hauing also accompanying it a debarring excluding from the vse of the sacraments when neede requireth 3 Why the power of the keies is necessarie THE power of the keies is necessary 1. In respect of the commandement If hee refuse to heare the Church let him bee vnto thee as an heathen man and a publicane And vnto such a one the Lorde will not communicate or impart his sacraments which hee ordained and instituted for the faithfull onely 1. Cor. 5.5 Let such a one be deliuered vnto Satan for the destruction of the flesh that the spirit may bee saued in the day of the Lord Iesus 1. Cor. 11.28 Let a man examine himselfe and so let him eate of this bread and drinke of this cup. And seeing Christ doth not institute his sacramentes but for the faithfull therefore neither can wee bee partakers of the table of the Lord and of Diuels For what concord hath christ with Belial But all those that professe corrupt doctrine and persist in wickednesse are at the table of Diuels Christ therefore willeth Matt. 5.24 That thou leaue thine offering before the altar and goe thy way and first bee reconciled to thy brother and then come and offer thy gift Wherefore he will haue them to submit them-selues first vnto God according to all his commandementes before they approch to any sacrament For by the name of Altar here are vnderstoode any sacraments whatsoeuer Num. 15.31 It is saide Because hee hath despised the word of the Lord and hath broken his commaundement that person shall be vtterlie cut off And Deut. 17.12 That man that will doe presumptuouslie not hearkening vnto the Priest that standeth before the Lord thy God to minister there or vnto the Iudge that man shall die and thou shalt take away euil from Israel By these two places God will haue those cut off which are rebellious against this law and that euen from the ciuil state and common wealth neither doth he permit them to be anie members of his people much lesse then will he haue them to be accounted members of his visible church The ciuil or iudicial law indeede is taken away as also are the ceremonies but that especial difference betweene the citizens of the church others is not taken away Wherevpon christ which place wee alleaged before wil haue no man to offer his gift before he be reconciled vnto his brother and so doth hee manifestly declare that hee will not that they who repent not lay hands on those sacraments which are appropriated to the penitent and beleeuers only whereby withall hee putteth a great difference betweene beleeuers and vnbeleeuers the obstinate and repentaunt So Peter also beholding the hypocrisie and impietie of Simon the Sorcerer dooth openly distinguish and part him from the faithful denouncing that he hath neither part nor fellowship in this busines that is in the doctrine of the gospel which Peter taught 2. The power of the keies is necessarie in respect of gods glorie For God is reproched and despited if without difference the wicked and blasphemers goe in the number of his children 3. It is necessarie least the sacraments be prophaned and that bee giuen to the wicked in the Supper which is denied them in the word 4. It is necessary For the safetie of the Church which shall be punished if shee wittingly willingly prophane Christs sacraments 5. For the safetie of the sinners that they beeing often admonished may return to repentaÌce 6. For auoiding of offeÌce in the church that others bee not corrupted 1. Cor. 5.6 Know yee not that a litle leaueÌ leaueneth the whole lump 7. For auoiding of offence among those that are without least they who are not as yet members of the church come not to it 8. That the name of God may not be blasphemed euil spoken of by others
his couenant despited reproched 9. That froÌ the sinners theÌselues punishment may be auerted because the wicked approching vnto the Lords table eate their own damnation Wherefore that this may not come to passe the church is bound to prouide that such approch not hither 10 They who denie the faith and doctrine of christ are to be excluded froÌ the church from the vse of the sacraments For the faithful or christians are not to be confounded or mingled with those who are not members of the Church as with those which are professed vngodly persons blasphemours reuolters to Arrianism Mahumetisme the like But they that deny refuse to repeÌt deny the faith doctrine Tit. 1.6 They professe that they know god but by works they deny him And he that denieth the faith is worse then Infidels Therfore they who persist in their wickednes deny to repent are to be shut out of the church neither are they to be admitted to the vse of the sacraments And heere hath place that saying of Christ Matth. 7.6 Giue not that which is holy to dogs Wherfore nether to the sacraments are dogs to be admitted namely those which persist in their wickednes and make a mocke of Gods word For if Christ speaketh this of his audible word to wit the word preached which yet was instituted for the coÌuerted vnconuerted or such as were yet to be conuerted much more shal this bee spoken of his visible word namely of the sacraments which were ordained and instituted for the conuerted onely 11 Open blasphemers ought not to be baptized For they ought not to bee baptized who beleeue not with their whole hart Wherefore Philip saith to the Eunuch If thou beleeuest with al thine hart thou maiest be baptized So Iohn also Baptized none but such as confessed their sinnes Now if blasphemers and vnbeleeuers are not to be baptized it followeth that they are to bee shut out of the church not to be admitted to the receiuing of the sacraments They who ought not to be baptized neither ought they to be admitted vnto he Supper For there is one and the same reason in âoth 12 They who are not as yet baptized are not to be ââmitted vnto the supper but to them who forsake their Baptism Bapâââm is no Baptisme according to that of the Apostle ãâã 2.25 If thou be a transgressor of the Law thy circuÌcision is made vncircumcision Therfore they who forsake their Baptism are not to be admitted vnto the Supper Obiection Then they who forsake their Baptism are also to be baptized after their receiuing into the church Answer Their receiuing into the church by Baptisme is firm and in force to them that repent without any iteration of the signe But seing Baptism is an entrance into the church they who forake it are not in the church and therefore as long as they continue such they are not to be admitted either into the Church or vnto the supper 13 Vnto whom the promise of grace doth not belong vnto theÌ the sign of grace ought to be extended otherwise the church should deale corruptly admitting them whom God excludeth should be diuerse disagreeing froÌ her selfe for she should absolue them by the visible woord whom she condemned by the audible word Wherefore whom God hath reiected depriued of his grace they are not to be admitted vnto the sacraments which are the signes of Gods grace 14 The institution of the sacrameÌts or the condition which must be obserued in comming to the sacraments requireth repentaunce Therefore they who shew not repentance ought not to be admitted This argument foloweth by a counterpositioÌ They which haue repentance faith are to be admitted Therfore they which haue not repentance faith are not to be admitted 4 How the power of the keies differeth from the ciuil power 1 THE power of the keies coÌmitted vnto the church depeÌdeth on Gods words the ciuill power is armed with the sword 2 Jn the church iudgemeÌt proceedeth according to Gods lawes in the ciuill state iudgement is exercised according to ciuil Lawes 3 The church punisheth the obstinate with the word of God onlie yet so as that this punishment pierceth euen vnto their consciences The ciuil state punisheth the obstinate only with corporal punishment The church punisheth with the word when it denounceth the anger and wrath of God against infidels and vnrepentant persons 4 Oftentimes the Discipline of the church hath place where there is no place for ciuil iudgement as when the church casteth out of her congregation the impenitent and accounteth them no more for her members And contrariwise the ciuil gouernment oft times hath place where there is no place left for church Discipline as when the Magistrate punisheth adulterers robbers theeues with death and dooth no more reckon them for members of the commoÌ wealth whether they repent or continue obstinate whom yet the church assoone as they repent and shee receiue them is bound to hold for her members 5 The iudgement of the church hath degrees of admonitions For first repentance must be sought for before they come to punishment But the ciuil iudgement proceedeth to punishment whether he which sinned promise repentance or continue vnrepentant 6 The end and purpose of the church is that hee which hath offended should repent and be saued for euer the end and purpose of the Magistrate is that the offender bee punished and so peace and externall order and Discipline be maintained in the common-wealth 7 The church is bound to reuerse and retract her iudgement and punishment if there come repentance But the Magistrate is not bound to recal his iudgement and punishment neither is he able sometimes to recall it Wherefore the difference is apparent and manifest of the ciuil and Ecclesiasticall power or the power of the keies deliuered by christ vnto the church And this power may easily stand and consist without that For the church acknowlegeth him for her member whom the Magistrate dooth not acknowledge nor suffer 5 What order is to bee obserued in exercising the power of the keies WHen a man hath coÌmitted some priuate trespasse he must first bee curteously admonished by one according to the commandement of Christ Mat. 18.15 Jf thy brother trespasse against thee go and tel him his fault betweene thee and him alone Jf he heare thee thou hast wonne thy brother Moreouer Jf being admonished by one he dooth not yet repent he must bee againe priuately admonished by thee taking one or two with thee And such admonitions must be doone according to gods word and with signification of good-will towardes the offender and that not but for causes iust weighty necessarie And if neither so admonished by one or two he repent hee is to be corrected by the whole Church Which also Christ hath commaunded Jf hee will not vouchsafe to heare them tell it vnto the Church Nowe if a man transgresse publikely by offending of the whole
Therefore that iudgement is not committed vnto the church whereby the godlie maie be distinguished from the vngodlie Aunswere The church doth not iudge of such as are hidden or secrete but of those that are manifest namely of those who shew them selues in outward life profession and this she doth when concerning such she subscribeth to the iudgement of god that is when shee iudgeth of them according to the prescript of Gods word as when out of the woord of God shee pronounceth the obstinate to be condemned as long as they continue such when out of the word of God she absolueth them which shew repentance But to discerne from others such as are close hidden as the church is not able so neither doth she take it vpon her 3 Obiection Christ saith in the Parable of the tares let both grow together vntil the haruest Therefore none ought to bee excluded Aunswere 1. Christ speaketh there of hypocrits who cannot be discerned alwaies from the true seruers of God Therefore his meaning is that hypocrites ought not to be cut off or separated froÌ the church as whom we know not to be such but that the Angels shall doe this at the last daie 2. Christ distinguisheth there the office of the Magistrate and of ministers Let them grow that is put not to death any which are estraÌged from the church For the Ministers may not vse corporal force against any man as may the Magistrate Now if this difference be put the difference which is between the church and the kingdome of the Diuell shal not be taken awaie 4 Obiection Men are to bee forced and compelled vnto good workes The vse of the sacraments is a good worke Therefore they are to be forced and compelled to the vse of the sacraments Aunswere 1. The Minor is not true except it be vnderstoode of that vse which is celebrated by the faithfull otherwise when vnbeleeuers vse the sacraments their vse is no good work The vse of the sacraments is a good work when good moral works goe before this vse And then is it truly called the vse of the sacramentes otherwise it is rather an abuse and prophaning of the sacramentes For when the wicked take the sacramentes they abuse them whence it is that Christ expressely dehorteth the wicked from this good work when he saith Leaue there thine offring before the Altar and goe thy waie 2. The Maior proposition is to be distinguished Men are to bee compelled vnto good woorkes but in their order so that there goe before an enforcing to moral woorks and then follow after an enforcing to ceremoniall works and so is that to bee vnderstood which Christ saith Luk. 14 23. Compel them to come in 5 Obiection We haue no examples of this excluding The Prophets Apostles and Iohn excluded none nay Iohn Baptised a generation of vipers Aunswere The Prophets albeit they could not exclude the wicked from the sacrifices sacraments yet they condemned that wickednesse of theirs in approching thither and made oftentimes long sermons both against the wicked who did approch and against the Church which admitted them vnto the sacrifices But that the Apostles did exclude Paul alone doth sufficiently shew by his example as we saw before and John Baptised them onlie who promised faith and repentaunce he baptized a generation of vipers when now they did repent Wherefore although they were a vipers broode whome Iohn baptised yet were they not any longer vipers when they were baptised For Iohn baptised none but such as confessed their sinnes As also he preached the Baptisme of repentance for the remission of sinnes 6 Obiection Jf they are to bee admitted vnto the sacraments which professe faith and repentance the vnbeleeuers and wicked are to be excluded the same shall bee doone after the same manner as it was done by Iohn But John by himselfe alone admitted them who professed faith and repentance vnto baptism and he alone also reiected he impeniteÌt Therefore it shall be lawful for one minister alone either to admit them who professe the Doctrine and repentance or to reiect the obstinate Aunswere The reason is not like For Iohn was endued with a Propheticall and Apostolicke authoritie Againe at that time the gathering of the new Church was respected and not the excluding of them who were in the Church and had reuolted from it Certaine argumentes assoiled whereby some haue endeuoured to abolish excommunication 1 WHERE the woorde and Sacraments are rightly to be administred there must the authorite of discipline be established But in the primitiue Church and at this day in well ordered Churches the authoritie of discipline is not established Therefore the woord and Sacraments are not rightly there administred But absurd were it so to say therefore absurd also to impose a necessity of discipline on the Church Aunswere These wordes To be rightly administred are doubtfull and haue a diuerse meaning 1. To administer rightlie signifieth so to administer as that the administration wholy agree with the prescript of the Lorde 2 It signifieth to administer not according to the right perfect and exact obseruing of it but so that the administration be pleasing to God profitable for the saluation of the Church In this whole world the Sacramentes are not rightly administred according to the former signification but according to the latter signification they are For albeit there be some blemishes which by reasoÌ of the churches weaknes imbecillity cannot be corrected amended on a sodain yet the administration may please God and profit the Church Albeit wee are neuerthelesse to acknowledge bewail the defects For blessed are they which hungre and thirst after righteousnesse Except these thinges be graunted there will be no pure church in the world We may seeme now to haue sufficiently assoiled this obiection but yet furder also we deny the Minor For the autority of discipline was coÌtinued in the Primitiue church shal also continu in an il ordred church but with great abuse as amongst the Papists Reply Jn our Churches in the Heluetian churches Excommunication is not in force Therfore the Minor of the former obiectioÌ is true Ans Although in some Churches it be not exercised yet is it not then ill exercised but the Minor is neuerthelesse infringed Because in those churches the woord the Sacraments are rightly administred according to the other signification whereof we spake before Chrysostome saith If any wicked person come vnto the Lords table giue not vnto him the Lordes Sacrament the body bloud of the Lord if he wil not beleue signifie it vnto me I will rather leese my life than I will admitte him Excommunication therefore was in force many yeares after Christ 2 That Doctrine which hath neither Gods woorde nor examples is not to be thrust vpon the church But this doctrine hath neither of these Therfore it is not to be thrust vpoÌ the church Ans It hath the word for it Mat. 18.17
If he refuse to hear the church let him be vnto thee as a Heathen man 1. Cor. 5. Let such a one be deliuered vnto Satan 1. Tim. 1. Whom I haue deliuered vnto Satan Reply Mat. 18. No mention is made of the seniorie or Excommunication Therefore that doth not proue the word Ans I deny the Antecedent For although there bee not the formall words yet the thing it selfe is conteined in them Reply To be accounted for an heathen man and to be Excommunicated are not al one Therfore the word is not conteined there in words of like force Now the Antecedent is proued thus Let him be vnto thee as an heathen man a publican There he speaketh not of the iudgement of the Church Therefore he is not to bee excommunicated by the whole Church who is accounted for an Heathen by priuat men Auns Whom each in seueral account for an Heathen man him the whole Church so accounteth of Reply But it is not said there whom the whole Church accounteth for an heathen man but he that heareth not the word account thou him for an heathen maÌ Therfore account him not so according to the churches iudgement but according to thine own iudgement Answer Therefore I account him so because he heareth not the Church But not to heare the Church is to be a publicane and estranged from the church Are not these all one But I adde an other thing which admitteth lesse questioning Hee saith not only to euery priuate man but to the whole Church for to thee and to the Church are of like force For when Christ commaundeth that I account a man for a publicane and an heathen doth he therefore wil that the church account him for a Christian No because then he would haue contrarie iudgements to be giuen of the same man But to bee accounted of the Church for a publicane and an Heathen is to be excommunicated and to be out of the communion of the Church Wherefore this standeth still that mention is made of excommunication and that it is commanded That to be accounted of one for a publicane is so to bee aâcounted of all And if that denunciation shoulde not bee done in special and particular no man could be accounted for a publicane As touching the other member which is the seniorie I aunswere that it is doone by the church 3 The Church is not the Seniorie But christ commaundeth that signification be giuen to the church and that admonition bee giuen by the church Therefore not by the Seniorie Aunswere I deny the Maior albeit the whole reason notwithstanding maie be graunted namely that christ vnderstandeth not the Seniorie but maketh properly the name of the Church both of the Iewish before christ and of the christian after christ But there must bee notwithstanding some order in the iurisdiction of the church some must be appointed and ordeined by the church else will there be a confusion of all things Therefore by the church is comprehended the Seniory and by consequent it is vnderstood of a councell or assemblie of gouernours Wee cannot obserue that which christ saith without defining of circumstances Reply Jt is true indeed that signification cannot be giuen to the whole church but to the councell or assemblie of gouernours which yet is ciuill Tell the church that is the Senate of the cittie Answere Now then they confesse that it cannot be signified to the whole church but to some councell or assembly of gouernours which yet must be ciuill not Ecclesiasticall The question then is whether christs woords are to be vnderstoode of a ciuill councell and assemblie This must they prooue They prooue therefore that this councell is ciuill 4 Christ commandeth that it be signified vnto the councell which councell is ciuill This proposition they proue That councell which punisheth with corporal punishments is ciuil The councell which gaue Paul power to put Christians to death punisheth with corporall punishments Therefore it was ciuil Aunswere Wee aunswere vnto the Maior That councell which punisheth so according to right is ciuil But they who gaue that power to Paul did it wrongfully because they had not that right and authoritie but vsurped it Which also is to bee thought of their putting Stephen to death because it was done tumultuously further the Priests themselues were consenting vnto it but vniustly Reply S. Austine saith that the Iewes did lie when they said It is not lawful for vs to put any ââen to death Aunswere The wordes of Austine are these in his 114. Treatise vpon Iohn Did they not put him to death whome they yeelded vp to bee put to death By reason of the feast it was not lawfull to put him to death Reply S. Chrysostome also saith It is not lawful for vs that is because of the feast approching Answere This is not true with the good leaue of S. Chrysostome bee it spoken because it is witnessed by their stories that their lawes were taken from them by Herode the Greate and Iosephus writeth that the whole councell was put to death by him one onely excepted Therefore the Iewes in effect say this Thou hast the power of the sworde it is not lawful for vs to put any man to death Reply It is said in the Gospell Take yee him and iudge him after your owne Law Aunswere He meaneth the Law of Moses which was That he should be stoned to death Pilate graunting them the libertie of vsing their owne Law Replie Iosephus saith That their Lawes were graunted vnto them by Claudius Aunswere Then before time they had them not Moreouer Claudius is said in this sense to haue graunted them their Lawes because hee permitted them to obserue their owne Lawes and rites in religion Replie Their councell was taken awaie by Herode the Great Therefore before time they had ciuill iurisdiction and at that time when Christ commaunded to signifie it vnto the councel Wherefore by consequent it was to be signified to the ciuil senate for there was no other councel but the ciuill There were in al three councels or assemblies 1. Of the whole kingdom as the high court of parliament in England 2. A lesse councel which was the senate of the citie of IerusaleÌ that was both ciuil ecclesiastical 3. The Triumuiri Al these were ciuil The councel then was ciuill Christ sendeth to the councel Therefore to the ciuil senate Ans The councel was ciuil but not only ciuil for it had also ecclesiastical power because it handled decided matters of religion It consisted of Pharisees Scribes of Diuines Lawyers For they had morall iudicial Lawes Now then the question is Whether Christ commaundeth to tel the councel as it is ciuill or as it is ecclesiastical That hee wil haue it signified vnto the councel as it is Ecclesiastical we proue out of the text 1. Because wee are commaunded to account the excommunicated person for an heathen man and Publicane that is for an aliene from
Christes kingdome Now to pronounce a man to bee a Publicane and an aliene from Christes kingdome belongeth vnto the Ecclesiastical magistrate not vnto the ciuil because a Publican and an Heathen may be a member of the cittie but not of the church of Christ 2. Christ addeth Verily verily J saie vnto you whatsoeuer yee bind on earth shal be bound in heauen Heere Christ meeteth with an obiection For the excommuned person may obiect what doth this touch me Although the church account me for an infidel for an Heathen and Publicane I wil notwithstanding in the meane season eate and drink Christ answereth therefore That this iudgement shall not be frustrate or of no effect for I may selfe wil be the executour of it Before in the 16 Chapter he said I will giue thee the keies of the kingdome of heauen but there hee speaketh of the common and general authority of the ministerie here he speaketh namely and particularly of the ministers authority in this cause To bind and loose therefore is not belonging vnto the Magistrate but vnto the church 5 The wicked maie bee accounted for Heathens and Publicanes without anie excommunication Therefore a Publicane and an excommunicate are not alone Aunswere I denie the Antecedent because to account one out of the communion of the church to excommunicat are all one Reply But they maie account one that is think of one in their mind to be such a person Aunswere If hee heare not the church thou art to knowe not what the church thinketh of him in minde but what they publikely determine of him whether thou maiest account him for an Heathen and Publicane And furthermore Paul elsewhere forbiddeth vs to eate or drinke with a wicked person Therefore it is not a knowledge only in the mind Against the Examples PAVL willeth that the incestuous person be cast out of the Catholick church 1. Corinth 5.13 that is hee will haue him pronounced to be no member of the Church Therefore this eiection or casting out is not to think only but to pronounce also excommunicate The aduersaries vrge the contrary to this on this wise 6 The Apostle expoundeth himself 2. Corinth 2.6 Jt is sufficient vnto the same man that he was rebuked of many Therefore those words Account him for a Heathen a Publicane and put him awaie from among you signifie only a rebuking Answere This reason deceiueth by a fallacy of consequent because a generall rule is not builded vpon one example For because heere was neede of rebuking onely seeing the partie repented It doth not thereof follow that alwaies the same onely is required Reply What they did that Paul commanded But they did onlie reprehend and rebuke Therefore Paul commaunded them onelie to reprehend him when he commanded them to put him awaie from among them Ans Paul commaunded that but not that only because he coÌmanded also that they should reiect him if he repeÌted not But if he repeÌted it should be sufficient to reprehend rebuke him Wherefore it doth not follow They onely reprehend him Therefore Paul commaunded them onely to reprehend him This is a true aunswere vnto the former reply but there is another also cleare and manifest ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã For the Greeke woorde which the Apostle here vseth signifieth not onelie reprehension and rebuking but also that excommunication which is by words onelie And in this sense not onelie it maie but also must bee taken because hee saieth So that now contrariwise yee ought rather to forgiue him Therefore he was now excommunicated and not as yet receiued but to be receiued Neither was he onely reprehended and rebuked but also cast out eiected And wheÌ also he saith Of many hereby is coÌfirmed that by the name of the church whereof Christ speaketh Matth. 18. is not vnderstoode the common multitude but the chief gouerners of the church Againe For this cause did I write saith the Apostle that J might know the proofe of you whether you would bee obedient in all things He praiseth them therefore because they obeied Wherefore before repentance he forbiddeth That they companie not together with the excommunicated person And further also hee saith I praie you that you would confirme your loue towardes him The Greeke woorde ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã which we interpret to confirme signifieth by publique sentence to speake a thing So is it taken Gal. 3.15 a mans couenant when it is confirmed that is ratified by publique autoritie The Apostles meaning therefore here is that they should declare their loue towardes man by publique testimonie Therefore to forgiue was to receiue the excommunicated erson into fauour and that doth hee often repete Now there was also some space betweene the writing of the former and the latter Epistle to the Corinthians Therefore hee stoode in the meane time excommuned In the former Epistle Paul saith that hee heareth that some wicked persons were amongest the flock Them he willeth to bee excoÌmuned And it is likely that the Corinthians obeyed this his commandement in excommuning them and so wrote to Paul that they had obeyed him therein because in his 2. Epistle Cap. 2. he commendeth them and willeth them to receiue againe the incestuous person vppon repentance 7 Whome Paul had willed to bee noted by a letter him hee willeth the Thessalonians to account of as of a brother and therefore will not haue him to be excommunicated This consequence or sequele is proued thus Contraries can-not stand together But to excommunicate one and to account him for a brother are contraries therefore if he bee to bee accounted for a brother hee is not to bee excommunicated That these are contraries is also thus proued To Excommunicate is not to account one for a brother but not to account one for a brother and to account one for a brother are contraries Therefore also to excommunicate one and to account him for a brother are contraries and so can not stand together except not to account and to account for a brother shoulde bee all one Aunswere There is an ambiguitie and diuerse vnderstanding of these woords to account for a brother Wherefore the contrarietie is not here of force For all men are brethren both Christians and Turks But christians neuerthelesse although they account Turks for their brethren and neighbours and desire their saluation yet doe they not account them for christian bretheren If then they are to account Turks for their brethren then much more must they account them and seeke their saluation who were before time brethren that is christians 8 What Paul did that are not we to folow Paul did excommunicate Hymenaeus and Alexander without the churches consent 1. Timot. 1.20 Therefore wee must excommunicate no man Answere The Maior proposition is false if it be generally vnderstoode Reply The Maior is thus proued What Paul did by his Apostolique autoritie that are not we to follow But hee did this by his Apostolique autoritie Now this Minor is
anie means and for the creatures although it be lawful to expesse them yet god forbiddeth notwithstanding their images to be made or had as thereby to woorship or d Exo. 23.24 34.13.14 17. Num. 33.52 Deut. 7.5 12.3 16.22 2. Reg. 18.4 honour either them or god by them c 1. Sam. 15.23 Deu. 12.30 c. Mat. 15.9 98 But maie not images be tolerated in Churches which may serue for bookes vnto the common people No. For it is not seemly that we should be wiser than god who will haue his church to bee e 2 Tim. 3.16.17 2. Pet. 1.19 taught with the liuely preaching of his worde and not with dumb f Iere. 10 8. c. Hab. 2.18 19. images 99 What doth God decree in the third Commaundement That not only by cursing or g Leuic 24.11 c. Leuit. 19.12 forswearing but also by h Mat 5 37. Iac. 5.12 rash swearing wee shoulde not vse his name despitefully or vnreuerently neither shuld by silence or conniuence bee partakers of these horrible sinnes in others But that wee i Jes 45.23 vse the sacred and holie name of God euer with great deuotion and reuerence that he may be k 1. Tim. 2.8 worshipped and honoured by vs with a true and stedfast l Rom. 2.24 1. Tim. 6.1 Col. 3.16.17 confession and m Mat. 10.32 inuocation of his name lastly in al our woords and actions whatsoeuer 100 Is it then so grieuous a sinne by swearing or banning to take the name of God in vaine as that God is also angrie with them who as much as in them lieth doe not forbid or hinder it Surely most a Leuit. 5.1 grieuous For neither is there any sinne greater or more offending God than the dispiting of his sacred name Wherefore also hee b Leuit. 24.15.16 would haue this sinne to bee punished with death 101 May a man sweare also religiously and lawfully by the name of God He may when as either the magistrate exacteth it or otherwise necessitie requireth by this meanes the faith and truth of any man or thing to be ratified and established whereby both the glorie of God may bee aduanced and the safetie of others procured For this kinde of swearing is c Deut. 6.13 10.20 Is 48.1 Heb. 6.16 ordained by Gods word and therefore was wel d Gen. 21.24 31.53 Jos 9.15.19 1. Sam. 24.22 2. Sam. 3.35 1. Reg. 1.29 Rom. 1.9 vsed of the Fathers both in the olde and newe Testament 102 Is it lawfull to sweare by Saints or other creatures No For a lawefull oth is an inuocation of God whereby we desire that he as the onely searcher of hearts beare witnesse vnto the trueth and punish the swearer if hee wittingly e 2. Cor. 1.23 sweare falsely But this honour f Mat. 5.34.35.36 Iac. 5.12 agreeth to no creature 103 What doth God commaunde in the fourth commandement First that the ministery of the gospel and the schooles of learning should be g Tit. 1.5 1. Tim. 3.14.15 1. Cor. 9.11 13.14 2. Tim. 1.2 3.15 1. Tim. 4.13.14.15.16 5.17 maintained and that I both at other times and especially on holy daies should h Psal 68.26 40.9.10 Act. 2.42.46 frequent studiouslie diuine assemblies i 1. Cor. 14 19.29.31 heare the word of God diligently vse the k 1. Cor. 11.33 Sacraments l 1. Tim. 2.1.2.3.8.9 1. Cor. 14.16 ioine my praiers with the common praiers of the assemblie and bestowe some thing according to my abilitie m 1. Cor 16.2 on the poore And further that all my life-time I bee free from misdeeds or euil actions yeelding vnto the lord that he may by his holy spirit woorke in mee his worke and so I may n Js 66.23 begin in this life that euerlasting Sabboth 104 What doth God inioyne vs in the fift commandement That we yeelde due honor loue faithfulnes to our Parentes and so to all who bear rule ouer vs a Eph. 6.1.2.5 c. Col. 3.18.20.22.23.24 Eph. 5.22 Prou. 1.8.4.1 15.20 20.20 Exo. 21.17 Rom. 13.1 submit our selues with such obedience as is meete to their faithful commaundements and chastisementes And further also that by our patience wee b Prou. 23. ââ Gen. 9.25 1. Pet. 2.18 beare and suffer their vices and maners âuer thinking with our selues that god will c Eph. 6.4.9 Col. 3.19 21. Rom. 13. Mat. 22.21 gouerne and guide vs by their hand 105 What dooth God exact in the sixt commaundement That neither in thought nor in gesture muchlesse in deede I reproch or hate or harme or d Mat. 5.12.22 Gen. 9.6 Mat. 26.52 kil my neighbour either by my selfe or by another but e Eph. 4 26. Rom. 12.19 Mat. 5.25 18.35 cast away al desire of reuenge Furthermore that I hurt not my selfe or cast my selfe wittinglie into anie daunger Wherefore also that murthers might not be committed f Rom. 13.14 Col. 2.23 Syraâ 3.27 Mat. 4.7 hee hath g Gen. 9.6 Exod. 21.14 Mat. 26.52 Rom. 13.4 armed the Magistrate with the sword 106 But this commaundement seemeth to forbid murther only But in forbidding murther god dooth further teach that he hateth the roote and cause of murther to wit h Iac. 1.20 Gal. 5.20 anger i Rom. 1.29 enuy k 1. Joh. 2.9.11 hatred and desire of reuenge and doth l 1. Ioh. 3.15 account them al for murther 107 Is it enough then that we kil no man in such sort as hath beene said It is not enough For when god condemneth anger enuy hatred he requireth that wee m Mat. 22.39 7.12 loue our neighbour as our selues and that he vse n Rom. 12.10 humanity lenitie curtesie o Eph. 4.2 Gal. 6.1.2 Mat. 5.5 Rom. 12.18 Mat. 57. Luc. 6.3.6 patience and p Exod. 23.5 mercie towards him q Mat. 5.45 turne awaie from him as much as we may whatsoeuer maie be hurtful vnto him In a word that we be so affected in mind as that we r Rom. 12 20.2â stick not to do good also vnto our enemies 108 What is the meaning of the seuenth commandement That god hath in Å¿ Leu. 18.27.28 execrational turpitude and filthines therefore we also must Iud. 22.23 vtterly hate and detest it and contrariwise liue temperately modestly and a 1. Thes 4.3.4.5 chastly whether we b Heb. 13.4 1. Cor. 7.4 liue in holy wedlock or in single life 109 Forbiddeth God nothing else in this commandement but adulterie and such kinds of vnclearnes Seeing both our bodie and soule are the temples of the holy ghost god wil haue vs to possesse both in puritie holines And therefore deeds gestures c Eph. 5 3. 1. Cor. 6.18.9 20. woordes thoughtes d Mat. 5.27.28 filthie lustes and whatsoeuer entiseth a man vnto these al that hee wholy e Eph. 5.18.19
And further also to direct our whole life thoughts words and workes to this end that thy most holy name bee not reproched for vs but rather bee f Psal 115.1 71.8 renowmed with honour and praises 123 What is the second petition Let thy kingdome come that is rule vs so by thy word and spirit that wee may g Mat. 6 33. Psal 119.5 143.10 humble and submit our selues more more vnto thee preserue and encrease thy h Psal 51.20 122.6.7 church destroy the workes of the Diuill and all power that lifteth vp it selfe against thy Maiesty make al those counsailes frustrate and voide which are i 1. Ioh. 3.8 Rom. 16.20 taken against thy word vntil at length thou k Apoc. 22.17.20 Rom. 8.22.23 raigne fully and perfectly when thou shalt be al in l 1. Cor. 15.28 al. 124 What is the third petition Thy wil be done in earth as it is heauen that is Grant that we and al men renouncing m Mat. 16.24 Tit. 2.12 forsaking our owne wil maie readily without any grudging n Luc. 22.42 obey thy wil which is only holy and that so euerie of vs may faithfully and cheerfully a 1. Cor. 7.24 performe that duty and charge which thou hast committed vnto vs euen as the blessed Angels doe in b Psal 103.20.21 heauen 125 What is the fourth petition Giue vs this daie our daily bread that is giue vnto vs al thinges which are c Psal 145.15.16 104 27.28 Mat. 6.25 c. needeful for this life that by them wee maie acknowledge confesse thee to be the onely fountaine from whence all good things d Act. 17 27.28 14.17 flow and al our care and industry and euen thine owne gifts to be vnfortunate and e 1. Cor. 15.58 Deut. 8 3. Psal 27.16.17 noisome vnto vs except thou blesse them Wherefore graunt that turning our trust awaie from all creatures we f Psal 62 11. 55.23 place repose it in thee alone 126 What is the fift petition Forgiue vs our trespasses as we forgiue them that trespasse against vs that is Euen for the bloude of Christ doe not g Psal 51 1. c. 143.2 1. Iohn 2.1.2 impute vnto vs most miserable wretched sinners al our offences neither that corruption which still cleaueth vnto vs euen as wee also feele this testimonie of thy grace in our hearts that wee steadfastly purpose vnfeignedly from our hart to h Mat. 6.14.15 pardon and forgiue al those who haue offended vs. 127 What is the sixt petition Lead vs not into temptation but deliuer vs from euil that is because wee our selues are so feeble weak by nature that wee i Ioa. 15.5 Psal 103.14 cannot stand so much as one moment or instant and our most deadlie enemies k 1. Pet. 5.8 Eph 6.12 satan the l Jâh 15 19. world and our own m Rom 7.23 Gal 5.17 flesh doe incessantlie oppugne and assault vs vpholde thou vs and establish and strengthen vs by the might of they spirit that we maie not in this spiritual combate n Mat. 26.41 Marc. 13. â3 yeeld as vanquished but may so long stoutly withstand them vntil at length wee o 1. Thes 3.13 5.23 get the ful and perfect victorie 128 How concludest thou this praier For thine is the kingdome the power and the glorie for euer that is we aske and craue al these things of thee because seeing both thou art our King and art almightie thou art both willing and able to p Rom. 10.11.12 â Pet. 2.9 giue them al vnto vs. And these thinges wee therefore aske that out of them not vnto vs but vnto thy holy name al glory may q 10.14.13 Psal 115.1 Ier. 33.8.9 redound 129 What meaneth this particle Amen That the thing is sure and out of doubt For my praier is much more certainly heard of God than I feele in my hart that I vnfaignedly r 2. Cor. 1.20 â Tim. 2.13 desire the same OVT of the diuerse and manifolde doctrine of the two former partes we haue learned that wee are not thorough anie merit of ours but of Gods meere grace by and for Christ redeemed from sinne and death and euen from all the euill both of crime and paine whereof it followeth that we should be thankful for this exceeding benefite bestowed by Christ vpon vs. But we cannot shew approue our selues thankful to God except we be truly conuerted First therefore those things which are spoken Of conuersion are in few words to be expounded Then ensueth the common place Of good works for by them we declare our thankfulnes towardes God and true conuersion cannot stand without good works Afterwardes is adioined the doctrine which entreateth Of the Law whereby wee learne to know good works For those are truely saide to be good works by which we worship God aright shew ourselues to be thaÌkful which are done by faith according to the rule and prescript only of Gods Law But because God wil chiefly bee worshipped of vs and magnified by inuocation and for this cause wee shew our thankfulnes most of al by our praiers and thankes-giuing at length the common place Of praier shal bee lastly annexed These things wee purposâ to declare briefly and in order here following OF CONVERSION THE chiefe Questions 1 What Conuersion is 2 Iâ what the conuersion of the godly differeth from the repentance of the wicked 3 What are the parts of conuersion 4 Whââ the causes thereof 5 What are the effects of âonversion 1. WHAT CONVERSION IS FIRST we are to speak some-what of the ãâã of Conuersion Conuersion is either a generall ãâã like as is ââââation or it is ââken more specially It signifieââ the same in Latine that ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã dooth in Greeke and Tâsâhum in Hebrue Moreouer the Greeke ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã is very well also interpreted in Latine by * We haue no one english word to answerâ vnto RESIPISCENTIA For our english REPâNTANCE expresseth rather the Latin PaeNITENTIA which agreeth as well to the wicked as to the godly Resipiscentia there beeing the same reason of both names For as the Latine Resipiscentia is deriued from resipisco which signifieth to wax wise after wee haue done a thing So the Greeke ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã commeth from ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã which is also to wax wise after an errour or fault committed to recall or retract our iudgement and opinion and to alter an euill purpose Some render ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã by the Latine Paenitentia that is repentaunce or penitencie And this Paenitentia is said to be deriued either from Paenites which signifieth to bee grieued and to repent or from Paena which signifieth paine and punishment because the griefe which is in repentaunce is as it were a punishment But the name of paenitentia or repentaunce is more obscure than the name
If therefore the necessitie and safety of our neighbour require the omitting of a ceremony the ceremonie is rather to be omitted than the safetie of our neighbour to bee neglected Hosea 6. Matth. 9. I wil haue mercie and not sacrifice Mat. 15.4 God hath commanded saieng Honour thy Father and Mother and hee that curseth Father or Mother let him die the death But yee saie whosoeuer shall saie to Father or Mother By the gift that is offered by mee thou maiest haue profite Though he honour not his Father or his Mother shal be free Thus haue yee made the commaundement of God of no autority by your tradition Offeringes and sacrifices were commanded by God but if they be don with the neglect of the necessities of our parents kinred Christ saith that they are not an obseruing but a breach of Gods commaundement So is that which Dauid did commended by Christ who did rather eate the shew-bread against the ceremonial Law than endanger the safetie of himselfe and his by famine against the Moral law Wherefore this rule is also necessarie for the right vnderstanding of the Law CERTAINE CONCLVSIONS OF THE DECALOGVE 1 THE first table commandeth the duties towards God The second commaundeth the dueties towardes man But yet so notwithstanding as that the first is immediatelie this mediatelie referred vnto God 2. The first commaundement when as it commaundeth vs to holde and repute the onelie true God and GOD that is manifested in the Church for our GOD comprehendeth chieflie the inward worship of god which consisteth in the mind wil and heart 3 The chiefe partes or points of this woorshippe are the true knowledge of god faith hope loue of god feare of god humility lowlinesse in the sight of god and patience 4 God may be knowen of reasonable creatures so far forth as he will manifest himselfe vnto euerie one 5 The knowledge of god is either simplie and absolutelie perfect whereby god onelie knoweth himselfe thas is the Eternal father sonne and holie ghost know themselues in seueral and each other mutuallie and vnderstand wholie and most perfectlie their owne infinite essence and the manner of each persons existing and beeing For vnto the perfect knowledge of an infinite thing none but an infinite vnderstanding can attoine Or there is a knowledge of god belonging vnto reasonable creatures whereby Angels and men know indeed the whole and entire nature and Maiestie of god as being most simple but they knowe it not wholie that is they so farre onelie vnderstand it as he reueileth it vnto them 6 That knowledge of god which is in creatures if it be coÌpared with that whereby god vnderstandeth and knoweth himselfe is to bee accounted vnperfect But if the degrees thereof in it selfe bee considered it is also either perfect or vnperfect yet not simplie but in comparison that is in respect of the inferiour and superiour degree The perfect knowledge of god in creatures is that whereby Angels and men in the celestial life know god by a most cleare and bright beholding of the minde so much as sufficeth for the conformitie of the reasonable creature with god The vnperfect is that whereby men in this life know god not so much as they could at first by the benefite of their creation and therefore were notwithstanding bound vnto it still by gods commandement 7 The vnperfect knowledge of god which men haue in this life is of two sorts One Christian or Theological the other Philosophicall That is receiued from the doctrine of the Prophets and Apostles This from the principles and generall rules naturallie knowen vnto men and from the beholding of the woorkes of god in the nature of things 8 The Christian knowledge of god is also of two sorts the one spiritual or true liuelie effectual sauing the other Literal The spiritual is that knowledge of god and his will which is kindled by the holie ghost in our mindes according to the woorde and by the word woorking in the will and heart an inclination and desire more and more to knowe and doe those things which god commaundeth so to be done The Literal is that knowledge of god which either hath beene in men from the creation or is wrought in their mindes of the holie ghost by the word which hath not accompanieng it an endeuour and desire of framing and conforming themselues vnto the commaundements 9 Both the spirituall and literall knowledge are also immediate or mediate Immediate which is wrought by the instinct of the holy Ghost without ordinarie meanes Mediate which is wrought of the holy ghost by the voice of heauenly doctrine heard read meditated 10 The ordinary meanes to knowe God which is prescribed vnto vs by God himselfe is by the study meditation of heauenly doctrine Wherefore we must striue this way vnto the knowledge of God neither require or looke for from god any extraordinary and immediate illumination except he of himselfe offer it and confirme it also vnto vs by certaine and euident testimonies 11 Now albeit so much as god would haue knowen of himselfe vnto vs in this life he hath sufficiently declared in his woorde yet notwithstanding those natural testimonies of god are not superfluous because they conuince and reprooue the impiety of the reprobate and confirme the godlinesse of the Elect chosen and therefore are by God himselfe often commended in Scripture and are of vs to be considered 12 But yet concerning them this we must holde and know that they are true indeede and agreeing with gods woorde but not sufficing for the true knowledge of god 13 Moreouer although naturall testimonies teach nothing that is false of god yet men except the light of gods woorde come thereto gather and conceiue out of them naught else but false and erronious opinions concerning god both because these testimonies shew not so much as is deliuered in the word and also because euen those thinges which may bee perceiued and vnderstood by naturall iudgement men notwithstanding by reason of that blindnesse and corruption which is engendred in them take and interpret amisse and diuerslie depraue and corrupt 14 Wherefore in the first commaundement of the Decalogue the ignorance of those thinges is forbidden and condemned which god hath proposed vnto the Church to be knowen of vs concerning him in his woorde and in his woorkes both of our creation and redemption Likewise all errours are condemned of such as imagin either that there is no god as the Epicures or mo gods as the Ethniches Manichees and those that praie vnto Angels dead men and other creatures and the vanitie of superstitious men which put their trust in other creatures or thinges diuerse from him who hath manifested himselfe in the church as Iewes Mahumetistes Sabellius Samosatenus Arrius Pneumato machists and such like who acknowledge not god to be the eternall Father with the Sonne and holie ghost coeternall Now are wee to speake of the sentence and meaning of the
Decalogue in speciall that is of the meaning of euery particular commaundement THE FIRST COMMANDEMENT I AM Iehoua the Lord thy god which haue brought thee out of the land of Aegypt out of the house of bondage Thou shalt haue no other gods before me This commandement hath two parts a preface and a commandement The preface goeth before being comprehended in these words I am Iehouah the Lord thy god which haue brought thee out of the land of Aegypt out of the house of bondage This preface belongeth vnto the whole Decalogue because it describeth and discerneth God the Lawe-giuer from all creatures Law-giuers and false gods and farder it conteineth three seuerall reasons why the obedience both of this first commaundement and of the rest which followe is to be perfourmed vnto God First he saith that he is Iehouah whereby he distinguisheth himselfe the true god from all creatures that he may shew himselfe to haue the chiefe right of ruling I am Iehouah That is I whom thou hearest speaking giuing this Law vnto thee am the true God who is and existeth from himselfe and by himselfe giueth vnto other things their being Creator of al things eternall omnipotent author and preseruer of all that are good Therefore obay me Secondly he saith that he is the god of his people that through the promise of his bountifulnesse he might allure vs to obay him God verilie is the God of all creatures as touching both the creating and preseruing and the gouerning of them al but he is the God of his Church by the participation and manifestation of himselfe God then is our God when we acknowledge him to be such as he hath manifested himselfe in his word namely who emploieth his omnipotency iustice wisdome and mercy vnto our saluation or who tendereth vs with an especiall peculiar fauour in his Son For God is saide to be their god whom he loueth fauoureth aboue al others Psal 33.12 Whereupon also the Prophet Dauid affirmeth that nation to bee blessed whose God is the Lord euen the people that hee hath chosen for his inheritance Thirdly he saith Which haue brought thee out of the land of Aegypt as if he should say I am hee who haue manifested my selfe vnto thee and bestowed all these blessings vpon thee This he addeth that by the mentioning of his late and notable benefit he might declare vnto them and admonish them that they were bound therfore to shew thankfulnesse and obedience vnto him This also belongeth vnto vs because it dooth figuratiuelie comprehend implie all the deliueraunces of the church by the mentioning of so famous and noble a benefit And further also this was a type of our woonderful deliuerance atchieued by Christ Nowe when hee saith that hee Iehoua is this god and deliuerer of the Church he opposeth himselfe both to all creatures to Idols challenging all diuine honour obedience vnto himselfe alone according to the exposition hereof deliuered Deut. 6. Jsa 43. and in other places Wherefore it followeth not only that this Iehoua is to be worshipped but that he alone is to be worshipped to be accounted for our God Next enseweth the commaundement Thou shalt haue none other Gods before me The end of this commaundement is the inward or internal woorship of God that is that due honour may bee giuen vnto God in the minde will and heart of man Moreouer this commaundement is in such wise a negatiue and denieth others as that it conteineth also an affirmation Thou shalt haue none other gods Therefore thou shalt haue me that Jehoua which haue manifested my selfe in my Church thy god alone Now to haue god is 1. To know and acknowledge God namelie that there is a god that he is one god that hee is such a god as hee hath manifested himselfe first in himselfe and then towardes vs. 2. To trust in god onelie 3. With great humilitie and patience to subiect and submit our selues vnto god 4. To expect and looke for all good thinges from god onelie 5. To loue god 6. To reuerence and worship god Thou shalt then haue none other gods that is besides me the onely true god And thou shalt not haue them before mee that is in my sight therefore neither shalt thou haue straunge gods in the closet of thy heart which is not close or hidden in my sight but lieth wholy open is altogether manifest vnto me the searcher of the hearts reines The most ready and easie way of explicating each commaundement is to distribute the obedience of euery commandemeÌt into his vertues as parts adioining afterwards those vices which are opposite vnto the same vertues Here then in the first commandement are signified seuen vertues The knowledge of god Faith Humilitie Patience Hope the loue of god the feare of god These vertues as beeing the partes of the obedience of the first commaundement wee will brieflie and in few wordes vnfolde and declare 1 The knowledge of god is so to iudge of God as hee hath manifested himselfe in his worde and workes and to bee mooued and stirred vp by that knowledge to a confidence loue feare and woorship of the true God Rom. 10.14 How shall they beleeue in him of whom they haue not heard Ioh. 17.3 This is life eternal that they know thee to be the onelie verie god and whom thou hast sent Jesus Christ 2 Faith is a sure and certaine persuasion whereby wee assent vnto euerie woorde of God deliuered vnto vs and whereby we are resolued that the promise of the free mercy of God for Christes sake dooth belong vnto vs and further also it is a confidence receiuing this benefite of God and resting therein being kindled of the hole ghost by the word in our mindes will and hearts and working in them a reioicing in God inuocation and praying vnto God and obedience according to all his commaundements 2. Chron. 20.20 Put your trust in the Lord your god and ye shall be assured 3 Humilitie is to acknowledge all those good thinges which are in vs are doone by vs not to come from any worthines or abilitie of our owne but from the free goodnes of god so by the acknowledging of gods diuine Maiestie our infirmitie vnworthines to subiect submit our selues vnto god to giue the glorie of all good thinges which are in vs to him alone truely to feare god to acknowledge bewaile our owne defects vices not to couet any higher place or condition neither trusting in our owne gifts but in the helpe and assistance of God to hold our selues contented with our owne vocation and calling not to despise others in comparison of our selues neither to let or hinder them in the discharging of their duety but to acknowledge that others also are and may bee made profitable instruments of god and therefore to giue place and honour vnto them not to attribute vnto our selues thinges aboue our force and power not to
word and sacraments 3 The Scripture attributing the partes of mans bodie vnto God doth signifie thereby his nature and propertie Therefore it is lawfull also to signifie the nature and propertie of God by Jmages Aunswere 1 There is a dissimilitude betweene metaphors or translations of wordes and Images because vnto them is annexed an exposition of them in the worde which hindereth and stoppeth al error 2. When by an anthropopathy that is when the Scripture applieng it selfe to speake vnto men after the manner of men doth attribute the partes of mans bodie vnto God the worshippe of God is not at all woont to bee tied vnto them 3 Lastly God spake these thinges after the manner of men to help our infirmity but he for-bad Images 4 God of oulde presented himselfe to be seene in mans shape Therefore we may also follow the like signes and semblances Auns God indeed mooued by certaine reasons thereunto did so but he hath forbidde vs to followe it For it is lawfull for God to manifest himselfe what way soeuer he will but it is not lawfull for any creature to represent god by any such signe as himselfe hath not commaunded And those visible shapes had god present with them to commaund promise and heare them vnto whom he manifested himselfe which cannot bee saide of such Images as imitate those shapes without flat Idolatry and therefore the saints did well in adoring god at them or in them as beeing after a speciall manner there present which to doe in these is impious and Idolatrous because it is done through the boldnesse and vanity of man without any commaundement or promise from god Lastly those visible shapes continued so long as it pleased the Lord to vse them for to manifest and shew himselfe and therefore could they not bee drawen to Idolatry But Images and pictures which men make to represent the manifestations of god were neither ordained to manifest god nor to represent or resemble those auncient manifestations of god and therefore are they an obiect and an occasion of Idolatry 5 It was lawfull for the Israelites to haue resemblances figures Cherubin Seraphin Palm-trees and diuerse pictures in Salomons Temple Therefore it is lawful also for Christians to haue Images in their Temples Aunswere The figures resemblances of diuerse thinges and liuing creatures as Oxen Lions Palm-trees Cherubins and such like painted in the temple of Salomon were warranted by the word of god But the word of god is flat against those Images which the Papistes haue in their Churches 2 The Images which were painted in Salomons temple were such as could not easilie be drawen by anie man into abuse 3. God had this cause for which he would haue those Images to bee painted in the temple that namelie they should be types of spiritual thinges but this cause is now taken away by Christ THE SECOND PART OF THE SECOND COMMANDEMENT THIS part forbiddeth any worshippe to be giuen vnto Images not only that which is giuen thereby or referred to creatures but that also which is referred vnto god himselfe Obiection 1. The honour which is giuen vnto the sign is the honour of the thing signified Images are a signe of God Therfore the honor which is giuen vnto Images is also giuen vnto God Ans The honour of the signe is also the honour of the thing signified namely when the sign is a true sign that is ordained by him who hath autority to ordain it wheÌ also that honour is giuen vnto the sign which the right and lawfull author of it willeth to be doone vnto the signe For not the will of him that honoureth but of him that is honoured is the rule which must prescribe the due honour Now God hath forbidden any Images to be erected vnto him and therefore Images are no true signes of god 2 Obiection Whatsoeuer contumelie is done vnto the signe that redoundeth on God although the signe bee not instituted by his commaundement Therefore the honor also that is giuen to the signe redoundeth on God although that honour bee not commaunded to be giuen vnto the signe Aunswere This reason doth not folowe because then are contrary thinges rightly attributed vnto contraries when the contrariety of the attributes dependeth of that according to which the subiect is opposed not of some other thing So we grant that contumely against God followeth indeede the contumely against the signe albeit the signe were not instituted by God but not simply in respect of the signe it selfe vnto which that contumely was done but in respect of his corrupt and bad wil who by shewing contumely against the signe which is thought to represent God purposeth himselfe and is minded to despite with contumely and reproch God himselfe For to the shewing of despite and contumely against god it sufficeth if there bee any intent or purpose of departing from his commaundement But if through a desire that we haue to auoide Idolatry we detest Images and other false reputed signes of god by this contumely doone vnto the signes we rather promote further aduaunce gods glory But the honor of god doth not folow the honor of the sign except both the honor and the signe be ordained by God 3 Obiection Jf it bee lawfull to haue the Jmages of noble and renowmed men much more is it lawful to haue the Jmages of Angels and Saintes Aunswere 1. The lawfull hauing of the Images of noble and worthie men and the giuing of honour vnto them must bee warily and rightly vnderstood 2. The Images or monuments of notable men must bee such as may not bee drawen into Idolatrie 3. Where the antecedent proposition is taken in this sense in which it may be grounded the consequent also may be graunted of the like monuments or the like honour But if in the sequel or consequent that bee transferred to Images and superstitious honour which might haue beene granted in the antecedeÌt being rightly vnderstood the consequence is to be denied in respect of that ambiguity and diuersitie of meanings and in respect of the dissimilitude vnlikenesse of the honour and monuments That honour of monuments is lawfull which is a gratefull and honorable memorie of those whose monuments they are and also that which is applied to that vse which themselues would haue it and not to the worship of them or to the woorshippe of God by their monuments And such lawfull monuments which caÌnot be drawen into Idolatry we must not deface through a desire of despiting or reproching them whose monuments they are The obedience of this second commaundement consisteth as we haue seene in the true woorship of God The vices which are repugnant vnto this second commandement are 1 Jdolatrie which is a false or superstitious worship of God Idolatry is of two sorts 1 When a false God is worshipped that is when in place of the true god or besides him that honor or worship is giuen to some either imaginary or existent thing which
places of scripture Matth. 20.25 Yee knowe that the Lordes of the Gentiles haue domination ouer them and they that are great exercise authoritie ouer them But it shall not bee so among you but whosoeuer will bee great among you let him be your seruaunt 1. Pet. 5.3 Not as if ye were Lordes ouer Gods heritage but that yee maie be ensamples to the flocke Colos 2.16 Let no man condemne you in meate and drinke or in respect of an Holie-daie or of the newe Moone or of the Sabboth daies Gal. 5.1 Stand fast in the libertie wherewith Christ hath made vs free Neither are the causes obscure or harde to come by for which God made this difference namely that there might bee an euident difference betweene the ciuill Magistrate vnto whom it belongeth to beare rule ouer his subiects and to constrain by corporall force such as obeie not and the Ministers of the Church vnto whom no such rule and power is graunted but vnto them is committed the charge and office of teaching and instructing men concerning the will of GOD. Againe because by the breach of Ecclesiasticall lawes if it bee done without giuing of offence the first table of the Decalogue for which they are to serue is not broken but by the breach of ciuil lawes albeit no offence be giuen thereby the second table is broken in as much as either some thing is taken froÌ the common wealth or some occasion is giueÌ of iniurying it Neither is this replie of force That vnto the greater and worthier office greater obedience is due And therefore the constitutions of the Ministers of the Church are no lesse necessarilie to bee kept than the lawes of the ciuil Magistrate For vnto the worthier greater obedience is due in those thinges which are properly belonging vnto his office Now the proper office of the ciuil Magistrate is to make lawes which are for the commaundement it selfe to bee obserued but the proper office of the ministerie of the Church is to sound foorth Gods commaundements And the proper office of the Church is to ordaine Ceremoniall decrees which must bee kept not for the commaundement of man but for auoiding of offences 4 Humane ordinances which are repugnant vnto the ordinances of God These God forbiddeth vs to obey whether the ciuil Magistrate commaunde them or the Church or the Ministers of the Church Acts. 5.29 We ought rather to obey God than Men. Matth. 15.3 Why transgresse yee the commaundement of god by your tradition Hauing now considered these foure kindes of ordinances deliuered by men it is easie to make aunswere vnto that first obiection God commaundeth vs to obey the commandementes of men He doth so first Such as bee good that is not repugnant vnto his woorde Secondly such as hee himselfe hath commaunded by men that worship maie be giuen him Thirdly Ciuil ordinances which depend on the authoritie of men not obeiing them for diuine worshippe but for conscience sake Fourthly Ecclesiasticall or Ceremonial ordinances obeying them but not respecting therein anie diuine worshippe or conscience neither of which they import but onelie the auoiding of offence 2 Obie What things the church commandeth by the instinct of the holie ghost those are diuine ordinances belonging to the worship of god But the church decreeth good and profitable constitutions being guided by the guiding of the holie ghost Therefore good constitutioÌs decreed by the church appertaine to the worship of god Aunswere The general indeede of those commandements which the church prescribeth by the instinct of the holie Ghost appertaineth to the worship of God This general compriseth the diuine Lawes of God of not breaking charity and of auoiding offence of keeping order and comelinesse in the church And in respect of this general the constitutions which the church decreeth by the instinct and motion of the holy Ghost are also diuine or the constitutions of God as namely they are a part of these diuine Lawes the care and keeping whereof is commended vnto vs by god himselfe in his word But those good constitutions of the church are humane or the constitutions of men as they doe in speciall designe that which was in generall by these diuine Lawes signified rather than expounded Wherefore those ordinances are no worship of god which the church aduiseth decreeth receiueth or commaundeth for the countenaunce of mutual charity among vs and for the preseruation of order and comelinesse or for the auoiding of offences albeit in the choosing and constituting of these shee be directed by the instinct of the holy ghost For the holy ghost declareth both vnto the church both what is profitable for the auoiding of offences and also that those things which are commaunded for the auoiding of offences are neither the worship of god nor necessary to be obserued but in case of auoiding offence and therefore that the church reteineth her libertie of deliberating of them or of chaunging of them or of omitting them if there be no feare of offence This doth Saint Paul manifestly declare when as 1. Corinth 7. counselling them to single life which haue the gift of continency yet hee addeth further But I speak this by permission not by commandement Again This J speake for your owne commoditie not to tangle you in a snare but that yee followe that which is honest and that ye cleaue fast vnto the Lord without separation Here he affirmeth both both that hee wisheth them that are continent to leade a single life that so they may the more fitlie serue god and that also hee leaueth it free vnto them to marry and hee speaketh both by the instinct of the holie ghost 3 Obiection God is worshipped by those thinges which are done to Gods glory The things that the Church doth decree are don to Gods glorie Therefore these also are the worship of God Aunswere Those thinges that are done to the glory of god by themselues that is which are commaunded by god to this end as that by these workes wee should declare our obedience towardes him they are the worshippe of god but not those thinges which serue for the glorie of god but by an accident that is which serue sometimes for the perfourming of those thinges which are commanded by god vpon some accidental respectes and causes which if they do not concur god yet may be honored both of those that do theÌ and of those that doe them not so that they be done or left vndoone of faith which is assured and resolueth that the person is not reconciled vnto god and that the action or omitting of the action doth agree with the word of god 4 Obiection The examples of those who haue worshipped God without his direct commandement confirme that it is permitted to men to worship God with that worship which themselues ordaine Auns The example of Samuel sacrificing in Ramoth cannot at al establish Wil-worship For as touching the sacrifices they were the worship of god because they were commaunded by god and as
publicke seruice of God but rather furder foster and aduance the same So Matth. 12. Christ defendeth his Disciples pulling the eares of Corn on the sabboth day to driue awaie hunger and himselfe healeth a man hauing a dried hand Luk. 14. Christ saith that an Ox or any beast falling into a pit on the sabboth may be drawen out thence without any sin Macchabaeus fighteth on the sabboth day that there might be some preserued which should keep the sabboth 2. Mac. 15. And of the like actions there are two reasons giuen 1. Mac. 2.40 Jf wee all doe as our brethren haue done and fight not against the Heathen for our liues and for our Lawes then shall they incontinently destroy vs out of the earth Therefore they concluded at the same time saying whosoeuer shall come to make battle with vs vpon the Sabboth day wee will fight against him For the maintenance of their life and religion they say it is lawfull to fight euen on the Sabboth day By the same reasons doth Christ defend his Disciples and himselfe Mat. 12. citing a place of Hosea cap. 6. If yee knew what this is J will haue mercie and not sacrifice yee would not haue condemned the innocent And Mar. 2. The Sabboth was made for man and not man for the Sabboth that is ceremoniall woorks must giue place to morall woorkes so that rather the ceremonies must be omitted than such woorks of charity as our necessitie or the necessity of our neighbour requireth And Mat. 12.5 Haue ye not read in the Law how thaâ on the sabboth daies the Priests in the Temple break the Sabboth are blamelesse But I saie vnto you here is one greater than the Temple Also Ioh. 7.22 Ye on the Sabboth daie circumcise a man If a maÌ on the Sabboth receiue circumcisioÌ that the Law of Moses should not be ye broken be angrie with me because J haue made a man euerie whit whole on the Sabboth daie By which words hee sheweth that such workes as hinder not the vse of the Sabboth but rather further establish it such as are the workes which appertaine so to the seruice of god or sacred ceremonies or to charity and loue towards our neighbor as that present necessitie will not suffer them to bee differred vntill another time do not breake or violate the Sabboth but are most of all required to the right and lawfull obseruation and keeping of the Sabboth Now we are furder here to obserue that there is a three-fold difference of forbidding works and sinnes 1. Labors are forbidden but in a respect only to wit as they hinder the ministery of the Church or as they giue offence to our neighbour But sinnes are simply forbidden 2. Labours are forbidden onlie to be vsed on the sabboth daie sinnes are forbidden at al times 3. The ceasing from labors is a type of ceasing from sinnes which is the thing signified by that type What things are remaining to bee knowen concerning the sabboth wee will now consequently goe forward to declare And because one part of this commandement is ceremonial we shall not vnfitly afterwards adioine the common place coÌcerning ceremonies Lastly we wil annex in brief wise vnto these the common place concerning the ministery of the church because by this commaundment is the external publique seruice of god enacted and therefore also the ministery it selfe of the church and the vse honor thereof OF THE SABBOTH The chiefe Questions 1 How manifold the sabboth is 2 The causes for which the sabboth was instituted 3 How the sabboth is sanctified or kept holy 4 How the sabboth is broken or prophaned 5 How the sabboth belongeth vnto vs. 1 HOW MANIFOLD THE SABBOTH IS THE sabboth signifieth a quietnesse or rest or ceasing from labours 1. Because god rested on that daie namely from making any new or moe kindes of creatures though not from preseruing of the same which he had made or from continuing the generation of the singulars of euery kind 2. Because the sabboth is an image of the spiritual rest to come 3. Because wee also and our families and our cattel are to rest and cease from our woorkes on that daie not from al woorkes but from houshold and ciuil works and from others of the like kind that god may then shew and exercise in vs his works And this concerning the name of the sabboth Furthermore the sabboth is of two sorts Internal and external The Jnternal or Moral or spiritual is the studie of the knowledge of God and his works of auoiding sinnes and of worshipping God by confession and obedience To be short The spiritual sabboth or spiritual rest is a ceasing from sinnes and an exercising of the workes of God This sabboth although it bee continuall perpetual with the godly yet is it begun in them in this life and is called the sabboth both because this is that true rest from labours miseries and the consecration of vs to gods worship and also because it was in times past signified by the ceremonial sabboth And this spritual Sabboth shall be perfectly perpetuallie continued in the life to come wherein is a perpetual worshipping magnifieng of God al those labours being left and surceased wherein wee are now busied and occupied The external or ceremonial sabboth is a certaine time ordained and instituted by god in the church dedicated to a ceasing from workes and labours and giuen to the ministerie of gods word to the administration of the sacraments or to the external publick worship of god This ceremonial sabboth was necessary in the old Testament to be the seuenth day that on that day as also on other holy daies the Leuitical ceremonies should be obserued This selfesame ceremoniall sabboth is a thing Indifferent in the Newe Testament This Externall sabboth is also of two sortes Immediate and Mediate Immediate is that which was immediatelie instituted by god himselfe this was diuersly takeÌ in the old Testament Namely 1. It signified daies as euery seuenth day which was in a more peculiar sense called the sabboth both in respect of Gods rest from the creation of the worlde and in respect of that rest which was commanded the people of God to bee kept on that day It signified also other festiual daies wherein the people were to rest as on the seuenth day So it is the first day of the Paschal feast called the sabboth Leuit. 23 and in the same place the feast of Trumpets is called a sabboth likewise the feast of Tabernacles 2 It signified also the whole seuen daies or the whole weeke was called by the name of the chiefe day the sabboth Matth 28. Now in the end of the sabboth when the first daie of the sabboth that is of the weeke began to dawne 3. It was taken for euerie seuenth yeare wherein the Iewes were commaunded to intermit the tillage of their fieldes The commaundement is giuen them in Leuit. 25 4 26.35 And hereof
also the whole seuen yeares were called sabbothes Leuit. 25.8 Thou shalt number seuen sabbothes of yeares vnto thee euen seuen times seuen yeares The Mediate externall Sabboth is that which God dooth mediatelie constitute by his church such as is in the New Testament the first day of the weeke to wit sundaie or rather The Lords daie which was instituted for the seuenth day or sabboth day in respect of Christs resurrection 2 The causes for which the sabboth daie was instituted THE final causes or endes for which the sabboth daie was instituted are these 1. The publique seruice and worship of god in the church exercise of praiers confession obedience in which consisteth the study of the knowledge of GOD of good woorkes and thankfulnes God will and therefore doth hee especially ordaine the sabboth that hee bee worshipped and inuocated of vs in this life not only priuately but also by the publique voice of the Church 2. The mainteinance and preseruation of the ministerie of the church which is an office and function instituted by God to teach and instruct the Church concerning God and his will out of the word of God deliuered by the Prophets and Apostles and to administer the sacramentes according to Gods holy institution This is not the least end for which the sabboth was ordained For this ordinaunce and publique preaching of the doctrine being ioined with praier and thankes-giuing and with the vse of holy rites is a publique exercise stirring and cherishing faith and repentaunce 3. It was instituted that it might be in the old testament a type signifieng the spirituall and euerlasting sabboth Ezech. 20.12 Moreouer J gaue them also my sabbothes to bee a signe betweene mee and them that they might know that J am the Lord that sanctifie them 4. It was instituted for a circumstaunce of the seuenth daie that namely the seuenth day might aduertise meÌ of the creatioÌ of the world of the ordering and menaging of things to be done and of that meditation which they are to vse in considering gods workes which hee in sixe daies created and accomplished 5. That on that daie the works of charitie bountifulnesse and liberalitie should be exercised 6. For the bodilie rest both of men and beastes but of beastes in respect of man 7. That men should prouoke one another by their example to godlinesse and to the praising and honouring of god Ps 22.22 J wil declare thy Name vnto my brethren in the middest of the congregation wil I praise thee 8. That the church maie be seen and heard among men and be discerned froÌ the other blasphemous idolatrous multitude of men and that they maie ioine themselues thereto who are as yet separated from it So was in the old Testament also the sabboth a marke distinguishing the people of Israel from all other nations 3 How the sabboth is sanctified or kept holy THE works which are to be done on the sabboth daie or the partes of the sanctifieng of the sabboth day are comprehended in the word Sanctifieng which parts we will briefly expound The partes then of the sanctifieng of the sabboth are 1. Rightly and truly to teach and instruct the church concerning god and his wil. The teaching which is here commanded is of another kinde from that which was mentioned in the third commaundement For there it belongeth to euery priuate person to teach heere the function of teaching is enioined as proper vnto certaine persons and that vnto such persons as beeing furnished from aboue with necessary giftes are lawfully called by the church vnto this function and vnto them is it enioined in this commandement that they propound and deliuer found doctrin to al men both in publick assemblies and in priuate instruction 2 Rightlie to administer the sacraments according to Gods diuine institution This likewise must bee perfourmed by the ministers of the Church lawfullie called to discharge this function And as the doctrine so also this administration of the sacraments is not tied to certaine daies but it sufficeth if the administration be publique and be done by the ministers who beare a publique person and represent in the ministery the person of god himself talking with men and if also in the assemblies of the Church those thinges be done by theÌ which god hath tied annexed vnto the ministers So circuÌcision was administred on any day which fel out to be the eighth froÌ the Infants natiuity So Baptism also may be administred at anie time Act. 8. 10. But the administration of the sacraments ought chieflie to be exercised on the Sabboth daie Therefore Num. 28. 29. besides daylie sacrifices there are certain sacrifices appointed which were to be perfourmed on the Sabboth on festiual daies Furdermore this administratioÌ must be in publike assemblies For so Christ also instituted his supper as which amongst other ends must be also a boÌd of church assemblies to be administred in the assembly of the church bee it great or be it small Mat. 26. Drinke ye all of this Vnto the right administration also of the sacraments belongeth the excluding and debarring of those whom God hath commaunded to be excluded from them Like as it was not lawful for those that were aliens from the Country and religion of the Iewes neither for any of the vncircumcised to eate of the Paschal Lamb Exo. 12. So neither ought the church to admit vnto the Lords supper those that are not baptised or those that are baptised but yet are aliens in their Doctrine and manners from Christianity 1. Cor. 10 11. 3 Diligentlie and dailie to frequent the publique assemblies of the Church and there attentiuelie to giue eare vnto the Heauenlie Doctrine plainlie opened and deliuered and diligentlie to meditate after thereon and examine it but especially to spend those daies which are deputed vnto the ministery seruice of God in reading meditation and in discoursing of diuine matters These things are made manifest by the nature and necessary dependancie of Correlatiues For if god will haue some to be teachers hee will also haue some to be hearers and learners of this Doctrine And the study of learning is not without priuate Meditation Therefore haue the men of Beraea their commendation Acts. 17.11 Thus they receiued the word with all readinesse and searched the Scriptures dailie whether those things were so But vnto them especially is the study of knowing the Doctrine of god enioyned who either serue or hereafter are to serue and minister vnto the Church 1. Tim. 4.13 Giue attendance to reading to exhortation and to doctrine And 1. Tim. 3. and 2. Tim. 2. Paul will haue the minister of the Church to be fit and able to instruct and to refute the aduersaries 4 To vse the sacraments according to gods Jnstitution So god commaunded the Passeouer to be celebrated in a solemne assemblie of the people and vnto other holy daies and sabbothes he assigned certaine sacrifices And in like manner god will that
as his Doctrine should bee heard so also the right and lawfull vse of his sacraments should bee seene and behold in the publicke meetings and assemblies of the Church because god will haue both these to bee markes whereby his Church may be knowen discerned from other sects and peoples Againe as the woord so also the sacraments are an instrument or exercise to stirre and maintaine in vs faith and godlinesse They are also a publicke profession of our faith and thankefulnesse towardes God and a part of Gods publicke worship in the Church Therfore the vse of them is most agreeable and fit for the Sabboth day 5 Publicke Jnuocation of God whereby we ioine our confession thankes-giuing praiers desires with the Church For god will be inuocated not only priuately by euery one but also publickely by the whole Church for his owne glory our comfort that so we may the lesse doubt that God will hear vs seeing he hath promised to heare not onely vs but also others and the whole Church praying for vs together with vs. For therefore hath God annexed a speciall promise vnto publicke prayers Mat. 18.19 If two of you shall agree on earth vpon anie thing whatsoeuer they shal desire it shal be giuen them of my Father which is in Heauen For where two or three are gathered together in my name there am I in the middest of them And giuing of thankes and praise vnto God is promised vnto God as a speciall woorship Ps 22. Jn the middst of the congregation will I praise thee And the same is commanded 1. Cor. 14. When thou blessest with the spirite how shal he that occupieth the roome of the vnlearned say Amen at thy giuing of thankes seeing he knoweth not what thou saiest And 1. Tim. 2. I exhort that first of al supplications praiers intercessions and giuing of thankes be made for all men Now whereas Christ else where commandeth that when a man praieth Mat. 6.6 he enter into his chamber when he hath shut his doore pray vnto his Father which is in secret he by these words doth not condemne and forbid publicke praiers but hypocrisie and ostentation and fained godlinesse which the woordes testifie that goe before When thou praiest be not as the Hypocrits Now hypocrisie is a faigning and an ostentation or shew of Godlinesse We are here furder to obserue that in this commandement is prescribed the publicke inuocation of the Church but that which was in the former commaundement prescribed is the priuate inuocatioÌ which concerneth euery particular man 6 To bestowe almes that is to performe the duties of loue and charity thereby to sanctifie the Sabboth in shewing our obedience which wee yeelde vnto the Doctrine Hither appertaineth the sermon of Christ concerning the sabboth wherein he declareth against the Iewes whether it be lawfull to doe good on the sabboth daie And whereas God will haue this Sabboth to be kept all our life time yet will he haue examples and testimonies thereof to bee shewed especially on the externall or ceremoniall Sabboth day that is at those times which are allotted to the teaching and learning of Gods worde For if neither at that time any man shewe his desire of obaying God when Gods Doctrine soundeth in his eares and when God willeth vs surceasing omitting all other cares to meditate on Godlinesse amendment of life he giueth a token that he will farre lesse doe it at an other time Therefore hath it beene alwaies the custome in the Church to bestowe almes on the Sabboth day and to performe the workes of charity towardes those that are in want Nehem 8.10 Send part vnto them for whom none is prepared for this daie is holie vnto our Lord. 7 The honour of the ministerie of the Church or our obedience towardes the whole ministerie in life and manners and this is the morall Sabboth Nowe that obedience towardes the ministery comprehendeth many things First reuerence that is an acknowledging of Gods order and will in the ordeining and maintaining of the Ministery and in the gathering of his Church by it that is a declaration both in woords and deeds of this our acknowledgement iudgement of the Ministery 1. Cor. 4.7 Let a man so thinke of vs as of the Ministers of christ and disposers of the secrets of God Secondly loue whereby wee gladly both frequent diuine assemblies and heare learn the Doctrine of the church and wish well vnto the faithfull Ministers of the Church not onely in respect of that duty of charity which we owe but also in respect of the ministerie which they discharge Psal 84. How amiable are thy Tabernacles My soule longeth yea fainteth for the courts of the Lord. Thirdly obedience in those thinges which are belonging vnto the Ministerie Hither belong the workes of loue towards God and our neighbour euen the whole life of a Christian which is that spirituall or morall Sabboth For to hold and celebrate that spiritual Sabboth is in the direction and ordering of our life to obey the voice of God speaking by the ministerie of the Church For God will therefore haue the true doctrine to be learned of vs that we may obey it Iam. 1. Bee yee doers of the woord and not hearers onelie deceiuing your owne selues Fourthly Thankefulnesse that is such duties as tend to the preseruation and mainteinance of the ministery Ministers and Schooles For if God will haue ministers to be in his church he will also that euery one according to his ability helpe forwarde and furder the maintenance of the Ministerie Schooles of learning doe his endeuor that the ministers teachers school-masters be honestlie prouided for Hither appertain Moses Lawes of the first-born of first-fruits of tithes such like offerings which were alotted to the Priests Leuites by way of stipend whereby they might sustaine their owne life their houshould that so they might wholly bee employed in the ministerie And albeit the circumstances of these lawes are abolished yet the generall remaineth for euer because God wil haue his ministerie to bee maintained to the end of the world Fiftly lastly Lenitie and moderation in bearing with such infirmities of the ministers as doe not enormously or manifestly corrupt or hinder the ministery hurt the church by offence 1. Tim. 5.19 Against an Elder receiue none accusation but vnder two or three witnesses Seeing then this is the sanctifieng keeping holy of the Sabboth it followeth that those works must needs be contrary to these whereby the Sabboth is broken prophaned 6 How the sabboth is broken or prophaned THE sabboth is prophaned when either it is not at al sanctified or is not sanctified aright but such works are done as hinder the ministerie or are contrarie vnto those woorks which belong to the sanctifieng of the sabboth and were euen nowe rehearsed Wherefore the parts of the profaning of the sabboth shal be those which are opposed vnto the parts
of sanctifieng of the sabboth We wil shortly propound them on this wise 1 Vnto the deliuering and teaching of the doctrine is opposed the omitting or neglect of teaching As also a corrupting or maiâing of the doctrine or a fitting of it vnto the opinions affections lusts or commodities of the Magistrates or others 2. Corint 2.17 For we are not as manie which make merchaundize of the word of God but as of sincerity but as of God in the sight of God speak we of Christ 2 Vnto the right due administration of the Sacraments is opposed an omitting or neglect in the Church of exhortation to the receiuing of the sacraments as also a corrupt and vnlawful administration of the sacramentes when somewhat is either taken from or added to the ceremonies instituted of God or is altered chaunged in them or when some are excluded from the Sacramentes which should be admitted or are admitted which should by Gods ordinance be driuen from them or when the people is not instructed concerning the right and lawfull vse of them 3 Vnto the studie of learning the doctrine is repugnaunt 1. A contempt and neglect of the doctrine that is either not to afford our presence in sacred assemblies when there is no iust cause to hinder vs and to busie our selues in such works on the sabboth day as might haue been differred or not to giue eare and attendaunce to Sermons and the preaching of Gods woorde or not to meditate consider and examine the doctrine of the Church 2. Curiositie which is a desire study of knowing those things which God hath not reueiled vnnecessary strange and vaine 4 Vnto the right vse of the sacramentes is contrarie the omitting and contempt thereof as also a profaning of them when they are not receiued as God hath commaunded neither by them for whom they were ordained Likewise also contrary thereto is all superstitious vsing of them when as saluation and the grace of God is tied to the obseruation of the rites and ceremonies or when they are vsed to such ends as God hath not appointed 5 Vnto publike praiers is opposed the neglect of them an hypocritical presence at them without anie attention and inward deuotion Likewise such reading or praieng as serueth not for any edifieng of the Church 1. Cor. 14.16 When thou blessest with the spirit how shal he that occupieth the roome of the vnlearned saie Amen at thy giuing of thankes For he knoweth not what thou saiest For thou verily giuest thanks wel but the other is not edified 6 To the bestowing of Almes is repugnant a neglect of the works of charitie as when wee doe not according to our power succour the poore that stand in need of our help 7 To the honour of the ministerie of the church is opposed the contempt of the ministerie as when either the ministerie of the Church is abolished or committed to men vnworthy and vnable or is denied to be the means instrument which God will vse for the gathering of his Church likewise when the ministers are reproched when their doctrin is heard and not obeyed in the ordering of our life when the works of charity are neglected when necessary mainteinaunce is not allowed the Ministers when the defence and protection of them and other duties of thankefulnesse are not perfourmed towardes them when the mainteinance of Schooles and studies and learning is neglected when the tolerable defectes of the Ministers are not borne with and when for such the ministery suffereth reproch and contumely In like maner also is it against the vse of the whole ministerie not onely when some one priuately neglecteth or omitteth the vse of the ministerie but also when one by his commandement and persuasion or example or by some other hinderance calleth away his children family or any other from the vse of the ministery 5 How the sabboth belongeth vnto vs. THE seuenth day was euen from the beginning of the world designed by God to signifie that men should after the example of God himselfe rest from their labours ãâ¦ã from sinnes And afterwards in Moses Lawe this commandement was againe repeated and then withal was the ceremony of ceasing from labour on the seuenth day ordayned to be a sacrament that is a signe and token of that signifieng whereby god signified himselfe to bee the sanctifier of his church that is to pardon her al her sins offences âo receiue her into fauour to endue rule her with his holy spirite for the beginning of newe and euerlasting life in her in this life which afterwardes should be accomplished perfected for by the Messias promised to the fathers And this is the reason why the ceremonial sabboth of the seuenth day is now to be abolished namely because it was typical admonishing the people of their own duty towards god of gods benefits towards them which was to be performed by christ for which selfesame cause also al the other sacramentes sacrifices ceremonies made before after the Lawe were abolished by the comming of Christ by whom that was fulfilled which they signified But although the ceremonial sabboth is abrogated and disanulled in the new testament yet the moral sabboth continueth stil and belongeth vnto vs and euen the verie generall of the ceremoniall sabboth belongeth vnto vs and dooth still remaine which is that some time is to be alotted for the ministerie of the Church For we must euer haue some day wherein the word of god may be taught in the Church and the Sacramentes administred But neuerthelesse we are not restrained or tied to haue either saturday or wednesday or any other certaine day therefore the sabboth doth not belong vnto vs ceremonially in special and particular albeit it dooth belong vn vs so to al men euer continueth both morallie ceremonially in general Obiections against the abrogating of the ceremonial sabboth THE Decalogue is a perpetual Law The commaundement of the sabboth is a part of the Decalogue therefore it is a perpetuall Law and not to be abolished Aunswere The Decalogue is a perpetual Law as it is a Moral Law But the additions or circumstances and limitations of the Morall preceptes annexed by way of signification were to be kept vntil the comming of the Messias 2. The commaundments of the Dacalogue belong vnto vs. This is a commaundement of the Decalogue Therefore it belongeth vnto vs. Aunswere The commandements of the Decalogue which are Morall belong vnto vs. But this commandement is in part ceremonial so as it is ceremonial it belongeth not vnto vs albeit the general belong vnto vs. The reasons why the ceremoniall Lawe belongeth not vnto vs are especially these 1. One part of this Law of sanctifieng the sabboth is ceremonial 2. Paul saith Coloss 2.16 Let no man condemne you in respect of an holie daie 3. The Apostles themselues did change the sabboth 4. From the end or purpose of the Law It was a type
of thinges that were to bee fulfilled by Christ namely of sanctification and euery type must giue place to the thing thereby signified Likewise it was a seuering or distinguishing of the Iewes from other nations but this seuering and distinction was taken away by christ 3 The Lord saith of the sabboth daie Jt is a signe betweene mee and the children of Jsrael for euer and an euerlasting couenaunt Aunswere 1. The ceremonial sabboth was perpetuall vntil Christes comming who is the end of ceremonies 2. The sabboth is eternal as concerning the thing signified which is a ceasing from sins and a rest in God for in this sense are all the types of the old testament eternal euen the kingdome of Dauid also which yet was to be ouerthrown before the comming of the Messias 4 We grant the Mosaicall ceremonies to be changeable yet it followeth not thereof that the Lawes which were made before Moses time are changeable in the number whereof also is the keeping of the Sabboth daie Aunswere The ceremonies which were ordained by God before Moses are also changeable because they were types of the benefites of the Messias to come and therefore are by his comming abolished as circumcision which was giuen vnto Abraham as also the sacrifices which were prescribed vnto our first Parents 5 The lawes which were giuen of God before the fall are not types of the benefites of the Messias and binde all mankind for euer for then was not giuen as yet the promise of the Messias and there was one and the same condition of all mankind But the Sabboth of the seuenth daie was ordained by God assoone as the creation of the world was finished before the fall of mankinde Therefore it is vniuersal and perpetual Aunswere The Maior proposition is true concerning the morall lawe the notions whereof were imprinted in mans minde at the first creation but it is not true as touching the ceremonie or obseruing of the seuenth day as which after the fall was made a type of the benefites of the Messias in the Mosaicall lawe therfore in like maner as other ceremonies which were either then or before instituted it became subiect to mutation change by the comming of the Messias For god would not haue the shadowes of thinges to continue or remaine the thinges themselues being once come and exhibited Wherefore albeit we graunt that the exercises of diuine woorship were to haue beene kept on the seuenth day according to the commaundement prescript of the Decalogue as well if men had neuer sinned as nowe after they sinned yet notwithstanding seeing god hath enrolled this ceremonie amongest the shadowes of the Messias to come he hath by this new law enacted by Moses made it changeable together with other ceremonies 6 The cause of a law beeing perpetual doth make the lawe it selfe also perpetual The memorie and celebration of the creation and the meditation on the works of God is a perpetual cause of the Sabboth Therefore the Sabboth is perpetual Aunswere A law is made perpetuall or vnchaungeable by reason of an vnchangeable cause that is if that cause it doe necessarily or perpetually require this lawe as an effect or meane but not if at other times that ende may bee there come vnto by other meanes or if the Law-giuer may as wel obtaine the same ende by another Law In like maner seeing also this Lawe of sanctifieng the Sabboth of the seuenth day being repealed abolished we may neuertheles godlily holily by other means meditate on gods works it foloweth not that this law of the ceremonial Sabboth is perpetual although the memorie celebration of Gods creation workes ought to be perpetual and therefore hath the Church by common consent according to Christian libertie well chaunged this ceremonie of obseruing the seuenth day being taken away by Christ hath substituted in the place of the seuenth day the first day of the weeke yet so that there is obserued no difference of daies which is vtterly forbid in the Church seeing one day is not holier than another Wherefore also great difference is there betweene the Christian obseruing of the Lords day and the Iewish obseruing of the seuenth daie For 1 It was not lawfull for the Iewes to change the saboth or to omit it as being a part of ceremoniall woorship The christian church retaining still her libertie alotteth the first day vnto the Ministerie without adioyning any opinion of necessitie or woorship 2 The olde ceremoniall Sabboth was a type of things to be fulfilled in the new Testament by christs but in the new Testament that signification ceaseth and there is had regard onlie of order and comelinesse without which there could be either no ministerie or at at least-wise no well ordered ministerie in the church OF CEREMONIES The speciall Questions 1 What Ceremonies are 2 Howe the Ceremoniall Lawes differ from the Morall Lawes 3 How manie sortes of Ceremonies there are 4 Whether the Church maie ordaine Ceremonies 1 WHAT CEREMONIES ARE. CEremonies are external solemne actions ordained in the Ministerie of the Church either for order sake or for signification 2 How the ceremoniall Lawes differ from the Morall 1 CEremonies are temporarie the Morall are perpetuall 2 The Ceremonies are done all alike The Morall are not doone alwaies alike 3 The Ceremonies signifie The Morall are signified 4 The Morall are as the generall The Ceremoniall are restrained in speciall 5 The Ceremoniall serue for the Morall The Morall are the end or scope of the Ceremoniall 3 How manie sorts of Ceremonies there are CEremonies are of two sorts some commaunded by God some ordained by men Those that are commanded by god cannot be changed but by God only and those are either sacrifices or Sacraments A sacrifice is an obedience which wee performe to God A Sacrament is a token whereby God testifieth somewhat to vs. Those ceremonies which are ordained by meÌ may be changed by the aduise of the church if there bee good causes for the changing and alteration of them 4 Whether the church may ordaine ceremonies THE church maie and ought to ordaine ceremonies because without defining and determining of circumstaunces the Moral cannot be kept There are notwithstanding certaine conditions to bee obserued by the Church in ordaining ceremonies namely They must bee such ceremonies as are not impious but agreeable to the word of the Lord. Secondly they must not be superstitious so that wee must not thinke them necessarie to be done nether must they be done with offence Thirdly they must not be too many 4. They must not be idle and vnprofitable but must al tend to edifieng OF THE MINISTERIE The chiefe Questions 1 What the Ministerie is 2 What are the degrees of Ministers 3 For what end and purpose the Ministerie was instituted 4 Vnto whom the Ministerie is committed 5 What are the duties and functions of Ministers 1 WHAT THE MINISTERY IS THE Ministerie is a function by God ordained of teaching
Gods word and administring his Sacraments according to his diuine ordinaunce The partes then of the Ministerie of the Church are two 1 To preach Gods woord 2 Rightlie to administer the Sacraments 2 What are the degrees of Ministers OF Ministers some are immediatelie called of God some mediatelie by the Church Jmmediatelie were called the Prophets and Apostles The Prophets were Ministers immediatelie called of God to teach and open the doctrine of Moses and of the promise the Messias to come as also to correct their maners in the Church and common-wealth of Moses and to vtter prophecies of euentes in and without the Church hauing a testimonie and warraunt that they could not erre in doctrine The Apostles were Ministers immediatelie called by Christ to preach the doctrine concerning the Messias nowe exhibited and to spreade it throughout the whole world hauing a testimonie warrant that they could not erre in doctrine Mediatelie were called 1. The Euangelists who were helpers of the Apostles in their labour and were sent of the Apostles to teach diuerse Churches 2. Bishops or Pastours which are ministers called by the Church to teach the woorde of God and to administer the Sacraments in some one certaine Church 3. Doctors who are ministers called by the church to teach in some certaine church 4. Gouernors who are ministers chosen by the iudgement of the church to administer discipline and to ordaine thinges necessarie 5. Deacons who are ministers chosen by the church to take care for the poore and to distribute Almes 3 For what end and purpose the ministerie was instituted GOD would that in all ages of the world there should be publike assemblies of the church in which the true doctrine concerning God and his will might bee heard chieflie for these causes 1. That God maie bee magnified and inuocated in this life by mankinde not onelie priuatelie but also by the publique voice of the church Psal 68. Giue thankes vnto God in the congregations 2. That the publique and ordinarie preaching of the doctrine the pouring out of praiers and giuing of thankes and the vse of the sacramentes maie bee an exercise to stirre vp and cherish faith and godlines as which without exercises doth easilie through our infirmitie waxe colde Ephes 4. He gaue some Apostles some Prophets and some Euangelists and some Pastors and Doctors for the gathering together of the Saints for the worke of the ministerie and for the edification of the bodie of Christ 3. That men maie prouoke one another by their example vnto godlines and to the magnifieng and praise of God Psalm 22.22 I wil declare thy name vnto my brethren in the middest of the congregation will J praise thee 4. That there maie bee preserued and maintained a consent and agreement in the church in the doctrine and worship of God Eph. 4. He gaue Pastors and Doctors for the gathering together of the Saints till we all meete together in the vnitie of faith 5. That the church maie be seene and heard among men and maie be discerned from the other blasphemous Idolatrous multitude of men And he wil haue the church to be seen beheld that the elect may be gathered vnto it that the reprobate may be made more excuseles while they contemne and endeuor to represse the voice and calling of God which they haue heard Rom. 10.18 But haue they not heard No doubt their sound went out through all the earth and their woordes into the ends of the world 2. Cor. 2.14 Now thankes bee vnto God which alwaies maketh vs to triumph in Christ and maketh manifest the fauour of his knowledge by vs in euerie place for we are vnto God the sweete sauour of Christ in them that are saued and in them that perish to the one we are the sauour of death vnto death and to the other the sauour of life vnto life 6. That God maie applie himselfe vnto our infirmitie in teaching men by men 7. That hee maie shewe his loue towards man in that he will haue men to be ministers of that great worke which also the sonne of God did administer Nowe these causes belong not to any one certaine time but to all times and ages of the Church and world Wherefore god wil alwaies haue the ministerie of his Church preserued and the vse thereof frequented and therefore the generall ground of this commaundement or the morall part thereof doth bind all men euen from the beginning of the woorld vnto the end namely that some Sabboth be kept by them that is that some time be allotted vnto publique sermons and praiers and to the administration of the sacraments 4 Vnto whom the ministerie is to be committed VNTO whom the ministery of the Church ought to be committed Saint Paul plainly deliuereth in his Epistles to Timothy and to Titus And briefly to comprise them The ministerie of the Church is to bee committed 1. Vnto men 2. hauing a good testimonie in and without the church 3. able to teach that is Rightly vnderstanding the doctrine and hauing giftes in some measure rightly to propound the same 5 What are the duties and functions of Ministers THE duties and functions of Ministers are 1. Faithfullie to propound and deliuer the true and sound doctrine of God that the church maie know vnderstand it 2. Rightlie to administer the sacraments 3. To go before and shine vnto the church by their example of Christian life and conuersation 4. To giue diligent attendaunce vnto their flock 5. To yeelde their seruice in such iudgementes as are exercised by the church 6. To take care that regard and respect be had of the poore THE FIFT COMMANDEMENT HONOR thy Father and thy Mother that thy daies maie be long in the land which the Lord thy God giueth thee Now followeth the Lawes of the second table of the Decalogue the obedience whereof doth as well verilie respect God as the commaundements of the first table but the woorkes are immediately exercised towards men For the subiect of the second table is our neighbor Of which subiect this is affirmed Thou shalt loue him as thy selfe like as Christ also briefly comprised the summe of the second table saying Matt. 22.39 And the second is like vnto this Thou shalt loue thy neighbour as thy selfe He saith that the second commaundement is like vnto the first or great commaundement or the second table is like vnto the first table which is thus to be vnderstoode 1. As touching the kind of the chiefe worship of God the second table is like vnto the first and so is the second said to be like vnto the first in respect of the ceremonial which are not the chiefe worship 2. As touching the kinds of eternal punishment because the transgression of both tables meriteth eternal punishment 3. As touching the vnseparable coherence of the loue of God and our neighbour For our neighbor cannot be loued without the loue of God the loue of God is declared
wil vs to desire it But God willeth vs to craue in this life and to desire the perfect fulfilling of the Law 1. Because he wil at length effectuate it in those that desire it therefore hee will giue it vs after this life if wee desire the same here truly and from our heart 2. That we may now goe forward in godlinesse and that the studie of liuing according to the prescript of Gods law may bee daiely more and more kindled and confirmed in vs. 3. That by this desire of fulfilling the Lawe God maie exercise vs in repentance and obedience OF PRAIER THE chiefe Questions hereof are 1 What praier is and howe many sortes there are of praier 2 Why praier is necessary 3 What is required to true praier 4 What is the forme of praier by Christ prescribed 1 WHAT PRAIER IS AND HOW MANY SORTS OF PRAIER THERE ARE. PRaier is a petition ioyned with an ardent and earnest desire whether vttered in woords or not vttered whereby wee aske of the true god reueiled in the word those things which he hath commanded to be asked of him proceeding from an acknowledgement of our necessity and neede with humilitie and repentaunce and confession of our owne vnworthinesse made in true conuersion vnto God in a confidence and sure trust in gods promises for christs sake our Mediatour Saint Paul maketh mention of three sortes of praier 1. Petitions for good thinges 2. Deprecations against euill things 3. Jntercessions and requestes for others The General of these specials is Praier Likewise Jnuocation and Adoration But praier differeth notwithstanding from Inuocation Adoration For Adoration is often times taken for the whole worship of god because whoÌ we woorship him we account for the true God But praier is a part of Inuocation for Jnuocation compriseth these two as a general his specials namely Petition or praier and thankes-giuing For Inuocation or to Inuocate on God is to craue of the true God any thing that is necessary both for the soule and body and to giue thanks for benefits receiued of him Thankefulnes or Thankesgiuing is an acknowledgement of a benefit receiued and a voluntary binding to the performaunce of duties mutuall possible and lawful Thankefulnes conteineth two things to wit truth and iustice 2 Why Praier is necessarie THE causes for which praier is necessary are these 1 The commandement of God because God hath commanded that wee call vpon him and will this way chiefely and principally be worshiped and magnified by vs. Psa 50.16 Call vpon me in the daie of trouble Luk. 11.2 When ye praie say Our Father c. By these wordes of Christ it furder appeareth that the tongue also is required to praier which we may proue also by other reasons 1 God wil haue himselfe magnified with the tongue which hee created chieflie to this end 2. Out of the aboundance of the heart the mouth speaketh 3 Wee are to doe it that others may follow our example 2 Our Necessitie and Want For wee receiue not of God those blessings which are necessarie for our safety and saluation except we aske them of him For God hath promised them to such only as aske them Nowe what wee speake of the necessitie of praier the same is also to bee saide of the necessitie of Thankesgiuing For without giuing of thanks we leese those thinges that are giuen receiue not such thinges as are to be giuen and are necessarie The necessitie of both will easily appeare whether we consider the effects of faith or the cause of faith and so also faith it selfe Faith is kindled or encreased in no man who doth not aske it no man hath faith who giueth not thankes for it and they which are endued with true faith aske the grace of God and they who haue tasted of gods grace shew themselues thankfull vnto God for it and doe more and more craue and desire it Rom. 5.5 The loue of God is shed abroade in our hearts by the holy Ghost which is giuen vnto vs. And the holy ghost himselfe also is obtained by petition or praiers For the holie Ghost is giuen to none but to him that desireth him 1 Obiection But we see the wicked also to receiue the gifts of the holie Ghost Therefore not onlie they that desire him receiue him Aunswere The wicked verily receiue manie gifts but not those principall giftes neither those that are proper to the Elect such as are faith repentance remission of sins regeneration and furder what giftes the wicked receiue those are not auaileable vnto them neither doe they receiue them to saluation Reply Jnfants craue not the holie ghost and yet they receiue him Aunswere The holy ghost is not giuen but to those that aske him that is to those of yeares and vnderstanding who are able to aske him But euen Infants also aske and craue the holy ghost after their manner hauing to wit in possibilitie an inclination to faith and therefore potentially they aske the holy Ghost or haue an inclination to aske him 2 Obiection The Effect is not before his cause But praiers are the effects of the holie Ghost in asmuch as no man can aske the Holie Ghost who hath not the holie Ghost and hee alone woorketh praier in vs Therefore the Holie Ghost is not receiued by praier but is in vs before praier and so by consequent he is not giuen to them onlie that aske him 1 Aunswere Whosoeuer hath not the holie ghost cannot aske him that is as concerning the encrease of him 2 The Effect is not before his cause that is in order and nature but in time they are both together For the holy Ghost is in vs according to nature before praier because we then first begin to desire him to aske him of God when he is giuen vnto vs. But albeit the Holie Ghost is according to nature or order first in vs yet he is not first in vs according to time For as soone as the holy Ghost is giuen we begin to desire his presence When God giueth his spirit at the same time they aske him vnto whome hee is giuen And the Holie Ghost is giuen to none but to him that desireth him for no man desireth him but he who hath in himselfe the beginning of him Whereas then it is said of Christ Luk. 11.13 How much more shall your Heauenlie Father giue the holie Ghost to them that desire him this must not be vnderstood of the encrease onely but also of the beginning of his giftes and graces 3 What is required to true praier THE conditions and circumstaunces of true praier are 1 A direction of it vnto the true God that wee make our praier vnto the true God manifested in the Church by his Prophetical and Apostolique word by his workes of creation preseruation and redemption of the Church As wee haue receiued so are we baptized and as we are baptized so we beleeue and as we beleeue so wee adore and worship the
inuocation of God who is the father of our Lord Iesus Christ 2. In regard of the tru knowledge of him that we may know him to be our father who through and for his Son the Mediatour hath adopted vs to be his Sons when otherwise we were his enemies I goe vnto my father and to your father and further also for his Sons sake he regenerateth vs by the holy Ghost and endoweth vs with all giftes and graces necessary 3. In regard of reuerence namely that in vs may bee stirred vp and raised true reuerence towardes him that seeing hee is our father wee therefore behaue our selues as becommeth Sons and be affected with such reuerence towards him as it becommeth children to be affected towards their father especially being adopted children and vnworthy of Gods blessinges and benefites 4. In regard of confidence that the same be raised in vs whereby we may be assured that we shal be heard For seeing god is our father euen so louing a father vnto vs that he hath giuen his onlie begotten Son for vs to death how then shal he not giue vs together with him all things necessary to our saluation 5. For a memorial of our creation Now God wil hear those only that so pray because in them he obtaineth the end of his blessings and benefites Obiection Jt is the part of a father to denie nothing vnto his children But God denieth many things to vs. Therefore he is not our father Aunswere It is the part of a father to deny nothing vnto his children that is which is necessary for them Christ willeth vs to call God our Father not my Father 1 Thereby to raise in vs a confidence and full perswasion that wee shall he heard For because the whole church doth with one consent pray vnto him he doth not reiect her but heareth her praiers according to this promise of our Lorde Where two or three are gathered together in my name there am I in the middest of them Obiection But oftentimes thou praiest at home the Church not beeing priuie thereunto Aunswere The Godly and the whole Church pray for themselues and all the members with an affection and desire Loue desire is an habitual qualitie of the soul remaining also when thou sleepest it is not a passion quickly fleeting or passing a way And this also maketh much for the engeÌdring of coÌfidence in vs because as hath been saide God doth not reiect the whole Church 2 To admonish vs of mutual loue wherewith Christians being endued must pray one for another And therefore doth he by this worde in the very proeme entrance of the praier admonish vs of mutual loue wherwith we must be affected towards our neighbor 1 Because there is no true praying without the true loue of our neighbor neither can we be perswaded that God heareth vs. For if wee approch vnto God not accounting the sonnes of God for our breethren neither will hee then account vs for his sonnes 2 Because without the loue of our neighbour there is no true faith without faith there is no true praier For whatsoeuer is not of faith is sinne The second part of the proeme is Which art in Heauen that is Heauenly Heauen heere signifieth the habitation of God and the holy Angels and blessed men And God is saide to dwell there because there God is more glorious than in this world doth also there immediatly shew and manifest himselfe Now the Lorde willeth vs to call him our Father which is in Heauen 1 Thereby to shewe the opposition and contrarietie of earthlie fathers and this Father that so we should thinke that God raigneth in Heauenly glory and Maiesty and is a Father not earthly but Heauenly euen he 1 Who sitteth in heauen 2 Who ruleth and gouerneth there by his prouidence the whole world by him created 3 Who is voide of all corruption and change 4 Who also doth there especiallie manifest himselfe before the Angels and doeth there shewe what a Father he is how good and how mightie and rich 2 To raise vp in vs a confidence that God heareth vs for if he be our Father and one that is endued with exceeding goodnesse which he especially manifesteth and declareth in Heauen Then will he also giue vs all thinges necessarie to saluation If this our Father be Lord in Heauen and so omnipotent whereby he is able to helpe vs then is hee able most easilie to giue vs those good things which we aske of him 3 To raise a reuerence of him in vs seeing this our father is so great a Lorde that is heauenly who raigneth euerie-where who is able to cast both bodie and soule into Hell fire let vs then reuerence such a Lorde and approch vnto him with exceeding submission both of minde and bodie 4 That we cal on him in feruencie of spirit 5 That the mind of him that worshippeth be lifted vp to heauenlie things 6 That heauenlie thinges bee desired 7 That the errour of Ethnikes might be met withall who thinke that they may adore and worship God in creatures 8 To admonish vs that wee are not to direct our praiers vnto a certaine place as in the olde Testament Let these things suffice for the first part of Christs praier Now followeth the second part of the praier namely the petition which compriseth six petitions THE FIRST PETITION HALLOWED be thy name This petition is set in the first place because it is the end and scope of all the other petitions or rather because the end of all thinges must be gods glorie Now the end is the first thing which is intended the last thing which is performed and exequuted like as also the end of the other petitions is first to be desired if we will desire the rest aright Mat 6.33 Seeke yee first the kingdome of God and his righteousnesse and all these thinges shall be ministred vnto you We are here to consider 1 What is called the name of God 2 What is Holie 3 What to hallowe or sanctifie 1 The name of God signifieth 1 God himselfe Ps 116.13 J will call vpon the name of the Lorde 2 Gods commandement charge his diuine will and authoritie Mat. 28.19 Baptise them in the name of the Father c. 3 The properties and woorkes of God in which signification the name of God is here taken to wit for his diuine woorkes and all those thinges which may be attributed vnto God 2 Holie signifieth 1 All the properties of God For al the vertues in God are Gods holinesse So the Angels call god Holie Isa 6 3. Holie Holie Holie Lord God of hosts 2 That holinesse which is in creatures that is their conformitie with God which is begunne in the godly and is perfect in the Angels 3 The ordeining or appointing of thinges to holie vses In this sense that is called holy which is destined to some holy vse as the Temple of Hierusalem The word of Hallowing is here taken in
all three senses as a little after we shall vnderstand 3 To hallow or sanctifie is in Scripture vsed after three waies 1 Of vs. 2 Of God 3 Of Christ 1 Of vs it is affirmed after a double manner first when wee hallow and sanctifie our selues others And we sanctifie our selues and others when as touching externall and outward thinges we prepare our selues and others to glorifie God For there commeth some holinesse vnto vs by glorifieng of God but none to God Secondlie When we hallowe and sanctifie God Now we sanctifie God 1 When we acknowledge god to be holie or when we acknowledge God to be such as hee hath declared himselfe in his word and woorkes that is when we know and thinke the same of Gods Essence of his wil works of his omnipotency goodnesse wisedome and other his properties which God in his woorde hath commaunded and reueiled that we should know and thinke of them Secondly When we professe God to be holie and so magnifie him according to his will that is when our confession whereby we confesse god to be holy is agreeing with his diuine will And then is it agreeing with his diuine will when we professe the Holines of God both in minde and woorde and also in deede and woorkes Thirdlie When we refer the true doctrine knowledge and profession of Gods holinesse and likewise our praiers and actions and euen our whole life vnto that end whereunto wee ought and whither God hath commanded it to bee referred namely to the glorie and woorship of God himselfe And so wee are said to sanctifie God after the selfesame three waies after which a thing is saide to be holy Wherefore when we desire that the name of God may be hallowed or sanctified wee desire 1 That God would illighten vs with the knowledge of his holinesse 2 That he would giue vs a minde to professe the same in wordes deeds or that he would giue vs faith repentance whereby we may glorifie him and whereby wee may seuer him from Idols and prophane things or lastly that he would regenerate vs and this first by knowledge then by profession and lastly by conformitie according to this his commandement Be yee holie euen as I also am holie 3 That hee would giue vs a mind to professe that holinesse of his diuine Name to his own praise and glorie Hither may be referred that of Austen Giue what thou commaundest and commaund what thou wilt and then shalt thou not commaund in vaine Obiection God is holie enough there is no cause therefore why we should desire that he be hallowed or sanctified Aunswere God is holy in himselfe But wee desire that wee may acknowledge him to be holy and so magnifie him He sanctifieth vs by making vs holy wee sanctifie and hallow God himselfe when we speake that of him which he will haue vs to speake and knowe of him Obiection 2. What belongeth vnto vs to do that should we not desire another to doe But it belongeth to vs to hallow and sanctifie the name of God Answ What belongeth vnto vs to doe that wee ought not to desire another to doe if so we be able by our selues by our own strength to perfourme it But we are not able to doe this Therefore we must desire of God that he will giue vs strength wherby his diuine name may be of vs hallowed sanctified The worde hallowing is affirmed of God not that hee halloweth himself or that another halloweth him seeing he hath none aboue him but because he halloweth and sanctifieth others And others he sanctifieth inwardlie and outwardly Jnwardly by his holie spirit Outwardlie by his woorde Which he effectuateth 1 By separating them from their sinnes 2 By reuiuing quickning them by his holie spirit 3 By the continuing of both 3 The same worde is affirmed of Christ two waies Namely both passiuely and actiuelie Passiuelie 1 Because the Word was ordained and consecrated by the father to the office of the Mediatour 2 Because the humane nature of Christ was cansecrated out of that whole lump or masse that is was selected from among all creatures to the vnion with the Worde 3 Because his humane nature was preserued from sinne for the perfourmance of the Mediatourship The same is also affirmed of him passiuelie because Christ is hallowed and sanctified of vs. Now it is vsed of him actiuely because Christ sanctifieth both himselfe others He sanctifieth halloweth himself as he is the Word and Mediatour The Word did sanctify with his Father that flesh which he tooke by preseruing the same from sinne and by endowing it with al giftes and this so as the Father also himselfe preserued it from sinne and would that christ shoulde become our Ransome As he is Mediatour he sanctified himselfe by his voluntarie obedience towardes his father in offering himselfe a sacrifice for vs. He sanctifieth vs 1 By imputing his own righteousnesse 2 By a reall communicating of his holinesse which is wrought by the holy ghost Concerning all these read Zanch. de trib Eloh lib. 4. cap. 10. The same Zanchius in the same booke cap. 3. pag. 89. cap. 10. pag. 154. setteth downe three waies whereby Christ sanctifieth vs. 1 The Jmputation of his righteousnesse which is considered in his whole humiliation and obedience vnto death 2 The Jmputation of his most perfect holinesse for which he alleageth the place of Paul 1. Cor. 1.30 3 The reall communicating thereof But notwithstanding it is to bee obserued that Zanchius when he expoundeth the place of the Epistle to the Hebrues maketh that holinesse of Christ to coÌsist in his voluntarie passion in which sense if we take it it seemeth not much to differ from the imputation of his iustice and righteousnesse which consisteth in obedience THE SECOND PETITION THY kingdome come Thy kingdome come that is let it by continual encreases be augmented and alwaies by a new enlargement and accession let thy kingdome bee extended and multiplied which thou O god in thy Church dost hold and possesse The special Questions concerning the kingdom of god 1 What the kingdome of god is A Kingdome in general is a certaine forme of ciuil gouernement wherein the soueraigntie of rule belongeth to some one person who is furnished with giftes and vertues aboue the rest and ruleth ouer al according to iust honest and certaine Lawes in requiring obedience making Laws defending the good punishing the bad The kingdome of God is the sending of the Son from the father euen from the beginning of the world who should ordain and maintaine a ministerie and should by the same be effectual forcible in working should gather a Church by the woorde and the holy ghost out of all mankinde rule and preserue the same raise it from death adorne it with heauenly glorie that so God may be all in all and maie be magnified by the Church of Angels and men for euer Out of this definition wee may gather
and make these partes the kingdome of God 1. The sending of the Sonne our Mediatour 2. The ordaining and maintaining of the ministerie by Christ 3. The gathering of the church by Christ out of mankinde by the voice of the gospell and the efficacie of the holy Ghost beginning in vs true faith and repentaunce 4. The perpetual gouernement of the church 5. The preseruation thereof in this life and protection against her enemies 6. The casting awaie of her enemies into eternal paines 7. The raising of the church vnto eternal life 8. The glorifieng of the church in eternall life when god shal be al in al. Now then seeing we vnderstand what the kingdome of God is it is knowen also vnto vs what is conteined in this petition Here therefore we desire that God wil by his Son our Mediatour sent from the very beginning into the woorlde 1. Preserue the ministerie which he hath ordained 2. Gather his church by the ministerie of his word and the woorking of the holie Ghost 3. Rule his church gathered and vs the members thereof with his holy spirite who may conforme vs vnto him soften our hearts regenerate our wils 4. Defend vs and his whole church against our enemies tyrants 5. Cast away his our enemies into eternal pains wherewith he maie punish them for euer 6. And at length deliuer his church and glorifie it in the world to come By al this it appeareth That this kingdome which we desire maie come is a spiritual kingdom which also the lord himselfe sheweth by diuerse parables in the Euangelist and vnto Pilate he aunswereth My Kingdome is not of this woorlde Of the kingdome of Christ is it said Psalm 110.2 Be thou ruler in the mids of thine enemies And furthermore seeing we must desire that this kingdome may come and therefore must withal desire our ful deliuery hereby it is euident how impious a thing it is to bee afraid of the iudgement of God the last day of doome because such as doe this shew themselues not to bee godly neither to desire their full deliueraunce and glorifieng Obiection But terrible wil the daie of iudgement be Therfore we are not to desire it Answer It wil be terrible but to the wicked onely For vnto the godly it is said Lift vp your heads Therefore Christ wil haue them to reioice and to wish for the approching of that day For what thou reioicest in that also thou wishest Come Lord Jesus Obiection That which commeth neither sooner nor later for our praiers is in vaine desired of vs and therefore we are not to desire it But the kingdome of god that is the deliuerie of the church from all euils and miseries shall come neither sooner nor later for our praiers than god hath decreed it Therefore wee are not to desire the deliuerie of the church Aunswere The Maior is false For so then may we conclude or reason of al those benefits which remaine in the counsel and purpose of God Reply But god hath promised other benefites with this condition that we must aske and desire them Aunswere So also doth ful deliuery from al euils befal to them onely in that daie who in their affliction and crosse wish for and desire that deliuery and pray that this deliuery may come speedily according to the decree of God and that no one elect may be excluded Reply But we must not desire that god would hasten the deliuerie of his church because that would be done with losse of manie of the Elect who are not as yet borne Aunswere When we desire that God would hasten the deliuery of his church we dâsire also that whosoeuer of the Elect are as yet remaining may be al speedily gathered not one of them beeing excluded This deliuery of vs and the whole church we must craue of the Lord with daily prayers if so we wil bee our selues also at length deliuered together with the Church And moreouer for this cause also must we desire this deliuerie that then that iudgement may bee of a sauing force vnto vs wherein the Lord will fullie deliuer his Elect and chosen God will also therefore haue vs desire an hastning speeding of this day that there may be an end of wickednes impieties that all the godlie may rest from their labors But so notwithstanding must we desire and craue all these things that we subiect and submit our wil to the commandement of the Lord or his diuine will It is our part to obserue what God commaundeth not what shall fall out or come to passe but the euent wee must leaue and commit to God himselfe 2 Howe manifold the kingdome of God is THIS kingdome is but one indeede but it differeth in the manner of gouerning and administration For it is diuerslie administred here and in heauen Hereby is that Question assoiled out of the place of Paul 1. Cor. 15.24 He shall deliuer vp the kingdome to God euen the Father Wherefore as concerning the forme and manner of administration hee shall deliuer the kingdome after our glorification that is he shal cease to discharge the office of a mediatour There shall be then no neede of conuersion of purging out of sinne of protecting of vs against our enimies he shall not gather he shal not raise the dead hee shall not glorifie nor perfect them because then they shall bee perfect Hee shall not ' teach them tongues shal cease There shall be no neede of these instrumentes any longer The kingdome of god then is of two sorts one begun in this life another consummated after this life Wee desire both in this petition to wit both the constitution of this kingdome of God and the consummation thereof In the consummated and perfect kingdome of god there shall be no neede of any meanes or instruments because in that the glorification of the Church shall be more perfect as being without euil both of crime and paine God shall be all in al that is shall manifest himselfe immediately vnto the blessed Saints Reuel 21.22 Jn that Citie which is that kingdome J sawe no temple for the Lord god almightie and the Lambe are the temple of it And the Citie hath no neede of the Sunne neither of the Moone to shine in it for the glorie of god did light it and the Lambe is the light of it 3 Who is king in gods kingdome THE head or King of this kingdome is god the father the sonne and the holie ghost There is but one King because there is but one god Nowe the father is King and ruleth by the sonne and the holy ghost The sonne is King 1. Because he sitteth god at the right hand of god and ruleth with equall power with the father 2. Because he is Mediatour that is because he is that person by which god worketh immediatly and giueth the holy Ghost Iohn 15.26 J will send him vnto you from the father And after a special and peculiar manner is Christ
selfesame particle betokeneth a certaintie or confirmation of our faith whereby we trust that we shal be heard Wherefore Amen signifieth 1. So be it and sure and certaine be that which wee desire and let God condiscend and aunswere vnto our request 2. So God being not vnmindful of his promise truly and certainly heare vs. FINIS ¶ A TABLE OF THE COMMON PLACES AND PRINCIPALL QVESTIONS HANDLED IN THIS SVMME OF CHRISTIAN RELIGION THE PREAMBLE A THREEFOLD order or three parts of the study of Diuinity 2 Of a Catechism or Catechising doctrine What a Catechisme is 2 In the Primitiue Church two sorts of Catechumeny 3 Catechising as the Doctrine of Baptisme of laying on of hands euer hath beene vsed in the Church and the reasons why still it ought 3. 4 Of the holy Scriptures Two opinions of religion but one alone true 5 What the holy Scripture teacheth or how Christian religion is diuided 6. 7 True religion ought to bee discerned from others and why 8 The difference of the true Doctrine of the Scriptures from others 10 The difference of true Doctrine from Philosophy 11 Certain notes whereby the tru church is distinguished from others 12 Whence it may appeare that this religion was once deliuered from god which is contained in the Scriptures 12 The authority of the Scriptures dooth not depend of the Church with reasons for proofe aunsweres to the contrarie obiections 13. 14. 15. 16. 17 Reasons for proofe of the certaintie truth of the holy Scriptures 20. 21 The difference betweene the prophecies of the heathen and them contained in the holy Scriptures 23 The spirit of Christ a sufficient witnesse of his Doctrine 27 No doctrin besides the holy Scripture is to be receiued into the church and the reasons why with answers to the contrary obiections 28. 29. 30 The obseruing of the Lords day left arbitrary to the Church 36 How controuersies doubtfull places are to be decided 46 Of the true comfort of the Godly The way to attaine to this comfort and the parts thereof 53 Why the knowledge of our misery deliuery and thankfulnesse is necessary to this comfort 55. 56. 57 THE FIRST PART OF THE MISERY OF MAN HOWE a man commeth to the knowledge of his misery 60 Of Sinne. Whether sin be or whence it appeareth to be in vs. 63 What sinne is 65 How many kinds of sin there are 67 Of Orginall sinne Whether there be Original sinne 6â What Originall sinne is 68 Whether the souls of the children bee deriued from the souls of the Parents 71 What Actuall sinne is 78 Raigning sinne 78 Sinne not raigning or veniall 79 Sinne against the conscience not against the conscience 86 Sinne pardonable vnpardonable 87 Sin of itselfe sin by an accident 94 The workes of the regenerate vnregenerate differ seuen maner of waies 98 What are the causes of Sinne. 99 What are the effects of sinne 115 Of the creation of man What man was created of God 124 For what man was created 125 Of the image of God in man What the image of God in man is 128 How far foorth the image of God was lost how far it remaineth 130 How it is repaired in vs. 131 How the image of God is in Christ and how in vs. 132 Of the first sinne What that first sinne of Adam Eue was 134 What were the causes of the first sinne 135 What are the effects of the first sin 135 Why GOD permitted the first sin 136 Of free-will The causes of diuers controuersies risen about free-will 138 Of the word Liberty 140 What is the Liberty of will 141 What is like or common and what is different in the liberty of will which is in God in Angels and men 144 Whether there be any liberty in vs what it is 157 There are foure degrees of freewill 159 Of euils of punishment Of the euils of punishment 192. Howe many kinds of afflictions there be 194 What be the causes of them 198 What are the comforts that are to be opposed against them 200 THE SECOND PART OF MANS DELIVERY WHAT mans deliuery is 226 Whether any deliuery might bee wrought after the fall 227 Whether deliuerie bee necessarie and certaine 231 What manner of deliuerie this is 231 By what meanes mans deliuery may be wrought 233 Of the Mediatour What a Mediatour is 238 For what cause a Mediatour is necessarie 239 What is the office of a Mediator 241 What maner of Mediatour ours ought to be 243 Who is may be that Mediator 250 That there is but one Mediatour 252 Of the couenant What a couenaunt is 253 Howe a couenaunt may bee made betweene God and men 255 whether there be but one couenaÌt 255 In what the old and new couenaunt agree and in what they differ 256 Of the Gospel What the Gospel is 159 Whether the Gospel hath bin alwaies knowen 261 Howe the Gospell differeth from the Law 264 What are the proper effectes of the Gospel 267 Whence the trueth certainty of the Gospel may appeare 267 Of faith The necessitie of the true doctrine of faith 268 What faith is in general 270 What are the kinds of faith 272 How those kindes differ 275 How faith hope differ agree 278 What are the causes of faith 276 What are the effects of faith 280 Vnto whom faith is giuen 281 Conclusions comprising the summe of faith 285 Of the Creede or Symbole of the Apostles VVhat a Symbole is 287 What are the parts of the Apostolick Symbole 288 The first part of the Creede of God the Father Creatour The sense and meaning of the words I beleeue in God the father Almighty Creatour 291 Of God VVhether there be a God 294 VVho and what God is 301 An explication of the description of God deliuered by the church 305 VVhence it may appeare that there is but one God 336 VVhat these woordes Essence Person Trinity betoken and signifie 340 VVhat difference betweene Essence and Person 341 VVhether these names are to bee vsed in the church 345 How many persons there be of the Diuinity or Godhead 347 How the three persons of the godhead are distinguished 349 VVherefore this doctrine is to be held and maintained in the church 351 Of Creation VVhether the woorld were created of God 355 How God made the world 362 For what cause god created the world 367 Of Angels VVhat good Angels are 369 Of euil spirits or Angels 375 Of Gods prouidence Errors concerning Gods prouidence 379 Whether there bee any prouidence of God 380 VVhat the prouidence of God is 385 A confutation of certaine Sophismes or cauils which are wont to be obiected against the prouidence of God moouing and gouerning all and euery particular whether good or bad great or smal most iustly 405 VVhy the knowledge of this doctrine concerning Gods prouidence is necessarie 426 The second part of the Creed of God the redeemer VVhat is signified by the word Iesus 430
woord of God is the instrumental cause Now the cause of the difference beeing known let vs in a woorde see what that difference is Three sorts of men Wee are to obserue therefore that there are three sortes of men verie much different one from another For some men are euen in profession estraunged and aliants from the church as who deny faith or repentance and therefore are openly enemies of the Church others are called but not effectuallie which are al hypocrits Others lastly are called effectually which are the Elect who are but a little portion according to that of Christ Matt. 20.16 Many are called but few are chosen 7 Whether anie one maie bee saued out of the Church None saued out of the church NO man can bee saued out of the Church For whomsoeuer God hath chosen and elected to the ende which is eternal life them he hath chosen to the means which is the inward and outwarde calling Obiection Therefore Election is not free Aunswere It is free because God chose freely both to the end and to the meanes But after he hath once destined and ordeined men to meanes hee neuer changeth Wee are here also to holde against the Anabaptistes That infantes which are borne in the church are also of the church OF PREDESTINATION THIS common place of Predestination or election and reprobation ariseth out of the former place Of the Church is ioyned with it The special questions are 1 Whether there be Predestination 2 What it is 3 What is the cause thereof 4 What are the effectes thereof 5 Whether it be vnchangeable 6 How far it is knowen vnto vs. 7 Whether the Elect bee alwaies members of the church and the reprobate neuer 8 Whether the Elect fal from the church and the reprobate remaine euer in the church 9 What vse there is of this Doctrine 1 WHETHER THERE BE PREDESTINATION Predestination proued by Testimony of scripture THAT there is predestination testimonies of scripture do confirme Mat. 20.16 Many are called but few are chosen Ioh. 15.16 Yee haue not chosen mee but I haue chosen you Iohn 10.16 Other sheep haue I also which are not of this foulde Eph. 1.5 Predestinate according to the good pleasure of his will Acts. 18.10 J haue much people in this citie Eph. 1.4 Hee hath chosen vs in him Rom. 8.30 Whom he predestinate them also hee called By these and the like places wee learne that some are elected some not and therefore there is predestination When the Question is whether there be predestination theÌ this is in Question Whether there bee any such counsell of God which hath seuered some to bee saued and others to bee reprobate Some say that Election when mention is made thereof in scripture is taken for some excellencie for which a man is worthy to bee elected or chosen as wee may say a Choise and gallant horse So also they interpret reprobation but falsely for it is the eternall counsell and purpose of God That there is Reporbation is apparent by diuerse places Reprobation proued by scripture S. Paul saieth Rom. 9.22 That god doth shew his iustice on the vessels of wrath Mat. 13.11 It is giueÌ vnto you to know the secrets of the kingdome of heauen but to them it is not giuen Iud. vers 4. who were before of old ordeyned to this condemnation Mat. 14.25 âhou hast had these thinges from the wise Iohn 10.26 Ye are not of my sheepe Pro. 16.4 He hath made al things for his own sake euen the wicked for the day of euill 1 Obiection But the promise of grace is vniuersall Aunswere It is vniuersall in respect of the faithfull that is it belongeth to all those who beleeue But it is particular in respect of al men Our aduersaries say that those which are conuerted maie fal awaie Which is to weaken and diminish the general promise Reply But it is said 1. Tim. 2.4 That God will that al men be saued But contrarie Matth. 20.16 Places of scripture reconciled concerning gods wil to saue and not to saue men Manie are called but fewe chosen Matth. 13.15 This peoples heart is waxed fat saith the Lorde least they shoulde returne that J might heale them And heere it is saide that God will that some bee not saued Therefore these testimonies are contrarie one to another Aunswere 1. God wil that al be saued as he is delited with the saluation of all Albeit elsewhere it is saide That hee reioiceth at the destruction of the wicked Prou. 1.26 yet hee reioiceth not thereat as it is a vexation or destruction of his creature but as it is an execution of his iustice 2. Hee wil that all bee saued in as much as he inuiteth al to repentance But he wil not haue all saued in respect of the force and efficacie of calling Actes 17.27 He dooth good vnto al if so be they might haue groped after him and found him Rom. 11.7 The Elect obtaine it the rest are hardened He saith verily vnto all Honesty of life pleaseth me yee owe it vnto me But he saith not to al I wil worke it in you but to the elect onely because from euerlasting it hath so pleased him 2 Obiection He that giueth vnequallie to those that are equal is an accepter of persons Aunswere It is true First if hee giueth to those which are equall vnequallie for anie outward causes or respectes that is for such causes as are not that condition in respect of which equall rewardes or punishmentes were to be giuen or not to be giuen that is when the cause which is common to both is neglected and other thinges regarded which are not the cause as riches honours and the like But here God respecteth the receiuing of this benefite and conuersion and giueth eternall life to them which haue these Secondly he that giueth vnto those which are equall vnequallie beeing bound to anie were an acceptour of persons But God giueth most freely of his meere mercy and grace Hee is bound to no man because we were his enemies therefore he might most iustly haue excluded all And if vniustice shoulde any waie fal into God which God forbid that we should think he should be vniust an acceptour of persons in that he giueth any thing at all But if thou beeing moued with pittie and compassion shouldst giue a farthing to one begger and a pennie to another thou art not therefore an acceptour of persons Matth. 20.15 Js it not lawfull for mee saith Christ to doe as I will with mine own Js thine eie euil because J am good Rom. 11.35 Who hath giuen first vnto the Lord To knowe this is behoouefull for the glory of God 3 Obiection Jt is meete and iust that he who hath taken a sufficient ransome for all sins should receiue al men into fauor God hath receiued a sufficient ransome for the sins of the whole worlde Therefore he should receiue al into fauor Christs ransome though
science of casting caruing and painting is reckoned among those artes and craftes which are profitable for mans life Exod. 31.3 35.30 c. Syrac 38.28 and are the gifts of god Neither is the reason hereof hard or obscure because writing and painting are profitable for the memoriall of thinges doone for ornaments and for an ingenuous and liberall delight of mans life Wherefore the Law forbiddeth not the vse of Images but the abuse namely it forbiddeth that Images be made as by them to represent or woorship god For we ought not neither can we any way paint or graue or represent god much lesse must we tie gods woorshippe vnto carued or grauen Images This Doctrine doth the end scope of the commandement declare which is the obseruation of the vncorrupt worship of god And because god is incorporeall and infinite vnpossible is it that he should bee expressed or represented by any corporeall or finite image without an impairing of his diuine maiesty Esay 40.18 Rom 1 23. Deut. 4.15 To whome will ye liken God Or what similitude will ye set vp vnto him Moreouer as god will not haue himselfe to be engrauen or painted or anie Image or semblance of him to bee cââued and framed so also doth it not at all profit or auaile vs as being a cause an occasion of Idolatry 2 Why Images are to be abolished in the Churches of Christians Exod 23.24 34.13 Numb 33 25. Deut 7.5 1. Reg. 15.13 2. Reg 10.30 2. Reg. 18.4 Deut. 17 23. c. 1. Cor. 10.20 1 THey are to be abolished because of the commaundement of god who will haue Idoles to be abolished and all the corruptions of the true worshippe of god of true doctrine as his wrath anger against Idolatrie dooth testifie And hereof is it that for the taking away abolishing of Idols Iehu Ezechias and Iosias are praised in Scripture Jn respect of our confession of the syncere worship of god and of our hatred against Idolatrie 1. Iohn 5.21 This confession whereby we professe our selues not to be Idolaters consisteth not only in words but also in actions and in outward shew and signes 3 They are to be abolished for auoiding of offence superstition least by retaining of ancient Images or by substituting adding new the same daÌger come to the church to the ignoraÌt people therby which in times past we see to haue issued hence and so the enimies of the Church be by this spectacle hauing so great a shew of Idolatry the more alienated from the Church so that they despite and reproch therefore the trueth of god So the Iewes because they see Images in the Churches of those which professe Christianity are greatly offended And wee see that Images neuer brought any good to them which had them but euen gods own people was seduced thereby as we may see often in the sacred storie especially in the booke of Iudges the Kings in the Prophets So prone and readie is our nature vnto this euill which hath after ensuing it most grieuous punishments as are those which the Lord reciteth by Moses besides many others I wil destroy saith he your high places and cut awaie your Jmages and cast your carkasses vpon the bodies of your Idoles and my soule shal abhor you In like manner also the Angel of the Lord vpbraiding the Israelites that they had made a league with the Idolatrous Cananites saith Wherefore I will not cast them out before you but they shall bee as thornes vnto your sides and their gods shall be your destruction It is no ceremony therefore to abolish Images seeing they are the instruments signes causes and occasions of Idolatry Neither are the causes of this commandement any way chaunged or diminished as namelie that the glory of god be maintained against Idolaters and the enemies of the church and that god bee not tempted through offering an occasion of superstition and of conceiuing false and corrupt opinions of gods worship vnto men which are of their owne accord inclining and prone vnto idolatry Wherefore this commaundement of taking away and abolishing images made for the representing of god or for diuine worshippe is Moral and dureth perpetuallie 3 Howe images are to be abolished IN abolishing and banishing Images two things are to be obserued 1. That the doctrine concerning the true woorship of God bee preached before the abolishing of Idols So wee read that Iosias did Let the woord therefore go before the idoles wil fal to the grouÌd 2. The images their altars the like instruments of idolatrie must be taken away not by priuat men but by publick autoritie For so hath god commanded the Israelites so likewise hath godly Kings put it in practise so also Paul disliking the Idoles of the Athenians Ephesians did not yet pul them downe or abolish them Certaine obiections of the Papists 1 VVE worship not the Jmages but God of whom those are signs and tokens Wherefore there is no cause why images shoulde bee abolished and taken out of churches Answere It is impiety to place and ordaine such signes as whereby God neither can bee truly signified neither at all ought to be signified And albeit they were such signes as whereby God might bee truely signified yet is it not in the power of any creature to ordain or establish them but only in the wil and pleasure of God 2 The bookes of Lai-men or the vnlearned are profitable Jmages are the bookes of the vnlearned Therefore they are profitable Aunswere 1. Such bookes of Lay-men are profitable as are deliuered vnto them by God 2. The Minor is false For the Prophetes teach far otherwise as Haba 2.18 An image is a teacher of lies Zacha. 10.2 The Jdoles haue spoken vanitie Whence we maie thus reason We ought not to speak vain things or to lie of God either in words or in gestures But wood or grauen Jmages are lies of God because they cannot represent God yea because they swarue so farre and carrie vs with them from God at their figure and shape is vnlike god so consequently they cause vs also to lie of God If then we wil not lie of god we must needs neither make nor haue anie Images or grauen semblances For as Ieremie saith 10.8 The stock is a doctrine of vanitie Nowe in this sense we graunt Images to be the books of the vnlearned to witte because partly they teach and signifie false things of God and partly because through the reuerence of the thing signified and the place when as they stand to the open view in churches and elsewhere they easily draw away others vnto superstition and teach the people Idolatry as experience sufficiently beareth witnes 3. It followeth not if it were so that Images did teach the vnlearned that therefore they should be reteined in the church as profitable books For God wil not haue his church to be taught by these but by his